Tag: Thai Novel

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 25

    YOURSKY, Chapter 25

       YOURSKY, Chapter 25

      [Theerak, later I will drive your car to your Grandpa’s birthday party, okay?]

    “Why are you driving my car?”

    [This morning, you told me that your dad is only coming to the party for a short while and will leave by the evening. I figured your dad would leave before me. If he goes back first, I can leave the car for you to use as usual.]

    “Oh, that works, because my Dad probably won’t stay long. He was still complaining that he has so much work and wants to go back to finish it so he can take a long vacation next week and stay home.”

    [Okay, got it.]

    See you this afternoon, Phii Fah.”

    [Khrapom.]

    Theerak hung up the call with Muenfah before going to help Phii Babe and Phii Dom set up the dining table in the backyard. Grandpa’s birthday every year was kept simple. Grandpa only asked for the whole family to be together. Dad always made sure to come home for Grandpa’s birthday, no matter how busy he was. Like today, for instance—Dad called Mom this morning, grumbling that he wanted to stay home for a couple more days but had to rush back to finish work, so he couldn’t stay longer.

    The little one spread a light gray tablecloth over the dining table and took plates from his older sister standing beside him to arrange them. Theerak looked up at Phii Dom, who was carrying chairs out from the house, thinking how Phii Dom had become part of the Niran family for a while now. He was always there for every important occasion. Grandpa told him every year to invite someone special, but Theerak would always reply… ‘I don’t have anyone special, Grandpa.’

    But this year… Theerak told Grandpa…

    ‘Okay, I will invite Phii Fah to your birthday, alright?’

    Theerak gave a small smile as he placed the spoon beside his plate. This year, he had brought someone important to join Grandpa’s birthday celebration. Theerak glanced at Phii Dom, who had only brought out six chairs, matching the number of family members in the house. So, he reminded Phii Dom…

    “Phii Dom, this year we need seven chairs.”

    “I didn’t forget Fah’s chair, don’t worry.”

    Theerak smiled at Phii Dom, who went back inside to grab another chair, before continuing to set the table, “…”

    “This year, with Fah joining Grandpa’s birthday… it feels complete, doesn’t it?”

    Theerak nodded before saying, “The family, forever, is complete.”

    “Even if he’s a little late… he’s here now.”

    Theerak laughed at his older sister teasing his important person, “Phii Fah isn’t late. He’s been waiting for me for so long… It’s me who walked to him too slowly.”

    “…” Phii Babe nodded and smiled at him before asking, “It’s been a full week today… Have you won Fah over yet?”

    Theerak burst out laughing before replying, “I can’t even remember how many points he’s scored.”

    “…”

    “But I’m going to force the issue and ask Phii Fah to be his boyfriend this evening.”

    Phii Babe chuckled softly before saying, “I hope he says yes.”

    “Phii Babe, please root for me too.”

    “Hmm… I’ll be cheering for you.”

    After finishing setting the table in the backyard, Theerak went to help his mom cook in the kitchen. Every year, Mom makes a dish that’s a favorite of each family member. Last night, she asked what Muenfah likes to eat, so Theerak gave her the list of foods Nanny had written down. This morning, Mom said she’d make tofu and egg clear soup instead of his favorite bitter melon soup.

    Mom, are you replacing my favorite with Phii Fah’s favorite?”

    “And are you okay with that?”

    “Yes, I’m okay with it.”

    Theerak held back a smile as that conversation with his mom replayed in his mind. He chopped vegetables while glancing at the phone beside the cutting board, just in case Muenfah called so he could rush out to meet him at the front of the house.

    “Chopping while staring at your phone—careful, or our important guest might end up eating your finger instead.”

    Theerak turned to look at his mom, who was smiling beside him. He gave a small smile before saying, “Even if I lose a finger… he wouldn’t stop being with me.”

    His Mom didn’t say anything, and Theerak only heard her soft laughter. He glanced at the side of his mother’s face; her warm smile made him want to say this…

    “Thank you, Mom.”

    “For what, Little Rak?”

    “Just accepting who I am was more than enough…” Theerak pressed his lips together tightly before continuing, “But you even accepted Phii Fah too.” “You are Mom’s child. And he is your lover…”

    “…”

    “Right now, Fah is like another son to me.”

    Theerak smiled widely before going in to hug Mom. “Thank you again,    Mom.”

    Be very happy, okay, my child…” Mom said while pressing her nose to his head to smell it. “Mom loves you.”

    “I love you too, Mom.”

    But a notification sound from the phone made Theerak pull away from the hug. He grinned instantly when he saw the name on the caller ID. Theerak turned to look at Mom for permission.

    “I will go out to pick up Phii Fah first, okay, Mom?”

    “Sure, go get Fah.”

    The small figure quickly took off his apron and ran out to the front of the house. Muenfah was standing at the gate, holding a large fruit basket. He was about to slide open the heavy iron gate to let Muenfah in, and as always, the taller man stepped in to help him.

    Theerak smiled at the tall figure before saying, “Did you wait long, Phii Fah?”

    “I’ve been waiting for a while… but now you turned to look at me.”

    Theerak burst into cheerful laughter. “Your hungry stomach, huh…”

    “…”

    Muenfah gave him the same familiar smile. Theerak thought he’d lean down to kiss his cheek like he usually did, but Muenfah only reached out to gently pat his head.

    “…”

    “I really want to kiss you so badly… but it wouldn’t be appropriate.”

    Should I let you sneak a kiss?…” Theerak raised one hand to cover his mouth and spoke in a soft whisper. “A kiss at the front of the house… no one will see.”

    “Hmph.” Muenfah chuckled in his throat, lightly pinching the tip of his nose. “No, I can’t.”

    “…”

    Theerak knew Muenfah wanted to respect him and everyone in the family, which is why he didn’t act as he usually would. He led Muenfah inside to greet Grandpa first. Grandpa seemed to love the birthday gift—a basket full of sweet fruits he enjoyed. Then he took him to say hello to Mom, who was cooking in the kitchen.

    “Mom…”

    “Yes…” Mom, busy at the stove with a pot of bland soup, responded and turned to look at him and Muenfah.

    “Hello, Auntie.”

    “Hello… just wait a moment for the soup, Fah. I’m still cooking it.”

    “No problem, I can wait.”

    “Rak, take him out to sit in the garden for now, dear. It’s hot in the kitchen.”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak nodded to Mom and gestured to Muenfah to follow. He led him out to sit in the backyard garden. Moogrob, the dog, didn’t bark at Muenfah at all, even though it usually barked at strangers entering the house. Perhaps because Muenfah didn’t show any fear. He picked up Moogrob and said “Moogrob… has Phii Rak ever complained to you about missing Phii Fah?” How could Moogrob answer that?”

    “Then can this person answer for Moogrob?”

    Muenfah placed Moogrob on his sturdy lap before turning to look at him. Suddenly, that familiar smile he’d grown so used to seeing made him feel shy all of a sudden.

    Theerak lowered his gaze before saying, “I complain to Moogrob every night, you know.”

    “Heh.”

    “Darling, Mom’s calling you to help wash the vegetables…”

    Theerak nodded at his Grandpa, who had come out to tell him, then glanced at Muenfah sitting beside him. Muenfah gave him a small smile and a light nod. So, Theerak stood up to go help his mom wash the vegetables. But worried that Muenfah might feel lonely, he turned back to look at him again. Grandpa must have guessed his concern because he brought out a chessboard and sat down at the long table in Theerak’s spot.

    “Go ahead, Theerak. I’ll keep Muenfah company.”

    “Yes, Grandpa…” Theerak nodded firmly before walking into the house, relieved.

    Muenfah, seated at the long table, slowly shifted to make enough space for the chessboard. He took the box of chess pieces, opened it, and began arranging them on the board in their proper positions. Grandpa smiled faintly, pleased to see how skillfully he set it up. Muenfah used to play chess with his father often as a child, so he knew the positions and rules well.

    “Kids these days don’t really know how to play chess anymore.”

    Muenfah smiled at Grandpa before saying, “When I was little, I played with my dad a lot.”

    Did your dad like playing chess a lot?”

    “I think so… My dad loved playing chess with my Grandpa.”

    Grandpa chuckled in his throat before saying, “Passed down through generations, huh?”

    “Yes…”

    “And how’s your grandpa doing now… Can he still play chess?”

    “My grandpa passed away a long time ago… since I was still a kid.”

    Muenfah looked up at the warm smile in front of him. He felt a strange familiarity with Grandpa’s smile, even though they’d only met a few times, and this was the first time they’d been this close. But after a few minutes passed, Muenfah realized that Grandpa’s smile… it reminded him of his own grandpa’s.

    Grandpa moved a chess piece with his hand, shifting its position, then looked up to meet his eyes. “Your grandpa may be gone… but you still have me.”

    Muenfah stayed silent, not responding. He moved a chess piece since it was his turn, but the reason he hadn’t answered Grandpa yet was because he was searching for the right words—words worthy of Grandpa’s kindness.

    It should be more than just “thank you.”

    “…”

    “Does the name Muenfah have a meaning?”

    “Mom said that ‘Muenfah’ means… steadfast love.”

    Grandpa smiled faintly before continuing, “The name ‘Theerak,’ I chose it myself for my grandson.”

    “…”

    “Theerak, meaning… the one who is a beloved.”

    “Theerak truly lives up to the name of being a beloved…”

    “At first, I thought he wanted him to be loved by everyone… but as he grew up, I realized that if he could just be the beloved for someone, truly with all his heart… that would be enough.”

    “…”

    “As long as that person has a steadfast love for him.”

    “…”

    “…And I think this Theerak is a lucky boy because he’s already found that person.”

    “…”

    “Thank you… for being the steadfast love for my Theerak.”

    Grandpa made Muenfah realize that… just those words, spoken from the heart just a simple “thank you,” was enough.

    “Thank you, Grandpa.”

    Thank you for kindly accepting him as another grandchild.

    And thank you for letting him be the steadfast love for Theerak.

    Grandpa laughed before moving his hand to slide a chess piece for him. Muenfah wanted to talk more with Grandpa. He wanted their conversation to flow on and on, but he couldn’t because the overwhelming gratitude gathered in his throat. He wanted to thank Grandpa a thousand more times, but even if he said thank you that many times it still wouldn’t be enough…

    Lending such an expensive car to that little Rak… is that really okay?”

    Muenfah looked up at Grandpa while moving a chess piece. He thought it over again before replying, “Its price can’t compare to Theerak, Grandpa.”

    “…”

    “In my life… nothing is more valuable than Theerak.”

    “…”

    “Everything else is worth zero…” Muenfah paused and looked deeply into the other’s eyes, so Grandpa would know he meant it from his heart, “…because Theerak is the most valuable thing in my heart.”

    Grandpa nodded slowly, with a smile, “No wonder…”

    “…”

    “No wonder you became the beloved sky for that chubby little pup.”

    “…”

    “I’ll ever be the beloved sky only for Theerak.”

    “…”

    “But Theerak will be my entire life.”

    “…”

    Grandpa gave a faint smile while lowering his gaze to the chessboard, then looked up to meet his eyes again and reached out to pat his shoulder several times. Grandpa’s eyes were filled with a multitude of emotions. He nodded lightly before saying…

    “Thanks again, Muenfah.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Phii Fah, sit here… so when Dad arrives, he can sit at the head of the table across from Grandpa.”

    Theerak arranged for Muenfah to sit next to him. As for himself, he had to take his usual spot beside Dad. Muenfah nodded and sat down obediently. Dom, sitting across from Muenfah, smiled before saying…

    “If you’ve made it here once… you’ll keep coming back every year.”

    “…”

    “Do you know why?”

    Theerak furrowed his brow as he watched Phii Dom talk to Muenfah, “…”

    “I know…”

    “Why, Phii Fah?…I don’t even know yet.”

    Muenfah gave a small smile, glancing left and right as if making sure no adults were around, before saying, “Because no one can stop loving the kids of this house, you are stuck here forever.”

    “Flirting in broad daylight, huh?” Phii Babe chimed in, laughing lightly.

    Theerak only just realized that being flirted with by Muenfah in broad daylight, in his own home, could make him feel a hundred times more shy. Maybe it was because everything had to happen under the watchful eyes of the adults, so they couldn’t tease each other as freely as usual. Being flirted with through words and looks again made the shyness come rushing back.

    “Rak… Dad’s here, go help him carry some stuff, Nong Rak.”

    “Yes, Mom…”

    Theerak responded to his mom before excusing himself from Muenfah to go meet his dad. As soon as he reached the front of the house, he ran to hug the big figure carrying bags in both hands. Dad stumbled back slightly from the impact.

    “You chubby little pup…” Dad said, laughing.

    “I missed you so much, Dad.”

    “What… We talk on the phone almost every day, and you still miss me?” Dad narrowed his eyes suspiciously, “…What are you trying to sweet-talk me into now, Rak?”

    “Nothing, Dad…” Theerak pulled away from the hug and quickly took the snack bags Dad must have picked up on his way home, “I really missed you.”

    “I missed you too… Come here, let me kiss your head.” With that, his Dad pressed his nose to Rak’s head with a loud smooch before asking, “Whose car is that… Did Dom get a new one again?”

    Theerak followed Dad’s gaze to the frosted-colored Mini Cooper. He swallowed nervously before answering, “It’s Phii Fah’s car, Dad.”

    “Phii Fah?” Dad repeated, frowning as he thought it over, “Is that Muenfah, the commander’s nephew?”

    “Yes, Dad.”

    Dad opened his mouth to ask more, but someone’s voice interrupted. Theerak turned to see his mom walking out of the house with a cheerful expression. When Dad saw Mom, he hurried over to hug her, clearly missing her. Theerak quietly took the stuff inside.

    Muenfah’s presence might come up for questioning at the dinner table, since no one told Dad about inviting him to join the family’s important occasion. Truthfully, Theerak wanted to inform Dad beforehand because Dad placed a lot of importance on inviting guests to events. However, Mom and Grandpa suggested it’d be better for Dad to meet Muenfah at the house directly.

    Theerak couldn’t predict how the situation would unfold. He knew Dad was broad-minded and fairly open, always willing to understand him since he was a child, no matter how small or big the issue. But this time, Theerak couldn’t help but feel genuinely worried.

    After putting things away, Theerak returned to the backyard garden. By now, Phii Babe, Phii Dom, Grandpa, and Muenfah were seated at the dining table waiting. Once he joined them, only Dad and Mom were left to arrive.

    “Has Dad arrived yet?”

    “Yes…”

    Theerak glanced at Muenfah, who showed no signs of worry at all. He tried to suppress his own feelings, but Muenfah must have noticed, as he reached out to gently pat his head.

    “No need to worry, okay?”

    Theerak pressed his lips together tightly before nodding at him. “…”

    Not long after, Dad and Mom walked in to join the table. Dad raised his hands to greet Grandpa respectfully before fixing his gaze on Muenfah. Theerak felt himself swallowing hard, his hands starting to sweat profusely.

    “Hello, Uncle.”

    “Hello, Muenfah… How’s the chief doing?”

    “He’s doing well, Uncle.”

    “Send my regards to him, alright?”

    “Sure, I’ll let him know.”

    “Let’s eat, everyone.” Mom said.

    Everyone began passing their plates for Mom to serve the rice. Theerak could tell everyone was trying to act as normal as possible. The light, breezy afternoon atmosphere started to feel heavy with something unspoken. The laughter and smiles at the table carried a hint of awkwardness.

    Theerak knew something was weighing on his Dad’s mind, though he hadn’t asked yet. Theerak prayed his Dad would hold off on his curiosity for now. If Muenfah left and his Dad wanted to know something afterward, he’d be happy to explain. His Dad wasn’t the type to speak harshly, but he was straightforward with his words and actions, and sometimes his words could come across as too strong.

    Theerak was trying to figure out how to balance both sides’ feelings…

    Even though his Dad had never shown disapproval of his being with someone of the same gender, he’d also never explicitly said he accepted it. That’s why Theerak was most anxious about Dad. He understood everything took time… including for Dad.

    While everyone was enjoying their favorite dishes and chatting cheerfully, Theerak caught a glint of doubt in his Dad’s eyes.

    “What did you trouble Muenfah with this time that we had to invite him for dinner again like last time?”

    His prayers went unanswered. In the end, Dad couldn’t hold it in…

    “Honey!” Mom turned and scolded Dad with a sharp tone.

    “Your father told you to invite Muenfah to join the event himself…” Grandpa said, before turning to smile at Muenfah.

    “…”

    “Even if Muenfah didn’t help Theerak, you could still come eat at our house.”

    “…”

    “But if we really had to treat you to a meal as a thank-you, it’d probably be for lending Theerak the car… since his schedule hasn’t been matching up with Babe’s lately.”

    “…”

    “But now, I don’t know what he did to upset Muenfah, since the car got taken back yesterday.”

    Grandpa was the only one speaking with a constant smile on his face. Theerak had to suppress his fear and worry inside, responding to Grandpa to make everything seem as normal as possible.

    “I didn’t misbehave, Grandpa.”

    Grandpa’s laughter helped ease the tense atmosphere.

    “Normally, our family birthday events are just for important people… Dom is important to Babe.”

    But the awkwardness started creeping back in…

    “So who is Muenfah here as someone important to?”

    Theerak knew his father already understood who Muenfah was important to. His father just wanted a clear answer to confirm what he suspected. He was about to respond, but the thick hand of the person beside him under the table moved to hold his. Theerak shifted his gaze from his father to Muenfah, who nodded at him before speaking…

    “Theerak.”

    “…”

    It felt like he stopped breathing the moment Muenfah answered his father. The way his father looked at Muenfah made Theerak feel like his heart was being squeezed tightly.

    It wasn’t a look of disgust.

    It was a look of disapproval.

    It was as if everyone had fallen into a state where silence swallowed time. For the first time, there was silence at the family dinner table—an eternity where his mind went blank. Theerak tried to say something to break the awkwardness, but the firm hand holding his squeezed lightly, signaling him to stop.

    “…”

    Theerak looked away from his father again to Muenfah. As always,    Muenfah didn’t show any signs of worry. He simply met his father’s gaze. There was no aggression in his eyes, but it was a look that made Theerak’s heart feel even more constricted.

    It was a pleading look…

    “Uncle…”

    “…”

    “Can I have a chance?”

    “…”

    Dad let out a sigh before lowering his head and closing his eyes. He was probably hoping that what he suspected wasn’t true, but everything he had learned left him disappointed. The fact that his Dad refused to look up and meet anyone’s eyes made Theerak realize just how hard it was for his Dad to accept this. “…”

    Theerak pressed his lips together tightly while looking at his silent father. He believed everyone was rooting for Muenfah to get a chance from Dad. The situation felt like Muenfah was asking for water from Dad to nurture a newly planted seed so it could grow tomorrow. If he didn’t get that water from Dad, the young plant might not survive.

    Theerak hoped Dad would give Muenfah even just a drop of water so their tree of love could grow beautifully.

    Thud!

    But Dad chose to stand up and walk away without leaving a single drop. It was in that moment that Theerak truly understood what it meant to have a broken heart. He lowered his head, closed his eyes, and squeezed Muenfah’s hand to comfort him, even though his own heart had already shattered into pieces. Theerak had prepared himself for rejection and could somewhat accept it, knowing everything takes time. He steadied himself and looked up at everyone. Mom got up from the table and followed Dad into the house. Phii Babe sat biting her lip, her eyes red, while Phii Dom comforted her. Not long after, Grandpa also left the table.

    Theerak thought that his Dad walking away without an answer, leaving that look behind as a lasting memory, was the most painful thing. But he soon realized there was something even more agonizing: the same gentle smile Muenfah gave him. He just smiled and held his hand.

    “It’s okay… Theerak”

    Those words from Muenfah made Theerak feel a burning sensation in his eyes, and the stinging in his nose returned. He bit his lip hard to hold back every emotion. He didn’t feel any pain in his lip, even as he pressed his sharp teeth harder, probably because the numbness in his heart had spread throughout his body.

    I won’t let Phii Fah worry, no matter what…

    “I…” Theerak tried to speak, but he had to pause to take a deep breath, holding back the tears welling up at the edges of his eyes. “I am sorry, okay?”

    “Sorry for not being able to protect your feelings at all.”

    Muenfah shook his head gently. “You don’t have to apologize to me, okay?”

    “…”

    “I understand. you have to protect your dad’s feelings too.”

    It was at that moment that Theerak let his tears fall. Muenfah was still as gentle and understanding as ever. Theerak couldn’t say anything because he knew he had disappointed Dad too much. It was the first time Dad had shown such deep sadness. His heart broke because…

    the two people he loved most were hurting at the same time— Dad and Muenfah.

    Theerak knew he couldn’t yet speak to make Dad accept this. He might need to give Dad some time. But no matter how long it took, Theerak wouldn’t give up…

    Until that time comes.

    Theerak wanted to protect Muenfah’s feelings by now.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Originally, his Dad had to rush back this evening, but after something happened, his Mom came to say that his Dad had called to take a vacation leave so he could stay at home for a week. Muenfah then asked permission from Grandpa and Mom to leave early. Meanwhile, his Dad still wanted to stay alone in the living room.

    Theerak walked out to see Muenfah off at the front of the house. The latter didn’t show any signs of sadness or disappointment, but Theerak knew full well that Muenfah must feel just as bad.

    Muenfah was always good at hiding his feelings…

    “I will head out now, okay? I’ll call you as soon as I get to the shop.”

    “Okay.” Theerak replied, standing there watching the tall figure walk away.

    Once again, he called out to hold him back, “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    But this time, Theerak was the one who stepped toward Muenfah first. He lowered his gaze to the other’s large hand before reaching out to hold it. Theerak looked up, meeting the taller man’s eyes, and said…

    “Phii Fah… don’t let go of my hand, okay?”

    He knew he was forcing a smile for Muenfah. Theerak was certain that Muenfah would never let go of his hand, but he just wanted to make sure the other was ready to fight alongside him.

    “…”

    “I…” Theerak paused to take a breath, swallowing something that was rising in his throat, “I once said he wouldn’t let go of your hand.” “…”

    “I meant it, really, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile before reaching his free hand to gently pat his head, as if comforting him. He remained the steady Fah that Theerak could always rely on.

    “I want to hug you so badly… but now’s probably not the right time.”

    “…”

    “A kiss on the head, then, for Phii Fah’s good person.”

    Theerak nodded and held Muenfah’s hand tighter. He always felt reassured whenever he heard these comforting words, but this time, Theerak felt a dull ache in his heart instead.

    “…”

    “When I hadn’t yet held your hand… I still managed to walk on my own.”

    “…”

    “Now that I’m holding your hand…”

    “…”

    “No matter what happens… I will never let go of you Theerak.”

    Muenfah had once told him…

    ‘We’ll get through everything together, okay, Theerak?’

    And now, Theerak finally understood the meaning of those words.

    “We’ll get through everything together, okay, Phii Fah?”

    Muenfah nodded while giving him that familiar smile. “For you Phii Fah…

    I am more than just love.”

    Theerak smiled faintly, thinking…

    For him… Phii Fah is his heart.

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 24

    YOURSKY, Chapter 24

       YOURSKY, Chapter 24

    “Sure, Ma… Soon, in a few days, I will book the plane tickets, okay?”

    [Okay, dear.]

    “Ma… Is Pa there with you?”

    [Yes, he is. Do you want to talk to Pa?]

    “Yes, please let me talk to Pa for a bit.”

    [Pa, dear… Our son wants to talk to you.]

    “…”

    [What do you want to talk to me about, Muen?]

    I laughed softly when I heard the familiar nickname. “Thank you, Pa.”

    [What is you thanking me for?]

    “Pa once told me to secretly kiss the ring finger on the left hand of the person he likes while they’re asleep, and then they’d become his lover.”

    [Haha, did my method work?]

    “Yes.”

    [How much dowry are they asking for over there? Tell Pa… for the chubby puppy of your, I can handle it.]

    I laughed softly again before saying, “Thank you again, Pa.”

    [I’m happy for you, Muen.]

    “Yes… I love you Pa.”

    [I love both you and Phan too.]

    I hung up the call with Pa and prepared to head back into the house. Today, my group of friends asked to gather and work on their mini-thesis, which needs to be submitted to the professor before the semester ends. I finished my own work last week, so now I’m just helping and giving advice to my friends. On top of that, I also have to tutor my Theerak in math. He’s been complaining that he doesn’t understand some of the material, even though he listens to the professor attentively in class.

    “I, I listened to the professor so carefully, Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    “I didn’t even chat with friends during class, but I still don’t get it.” “…”

    “When it comes to math, my brain is just no good…”

    Hearing that made me feel so sorry for Theerak. He’s someone who takes studying seriously and gets good grades in almost every subject. If he doesn’t do well this time, he’ll be really upset. Even though I don’t particularly like this subject, I’ve always managed to score well in it. Last night, I had Theerak send me the material he didn’t understand via LINE so I could review my old knowledge.

    And I still remembered most of the formulas and methods, even though I hadn’t studied them in a while. So, I invited Theerak to my house to help tutor him. We’ve been studying together since morning until the afternoon. I noticed Theerak looking a bit tired, so I let him take a break and eat some snacks while I stepped out to call and talk business with Mama.

    “Your Theerak fell asleep right on the snack plate.”

    I froze mid-step and stopped in my tracks before looking toward the living room. My Theerak was sitting on the floor, his face resting on the coffee table in front of the sofa. I let out a sigh when I saw Hia sitting there, smiling at the sleeping Theerak.

    That’s my Theerak!

    “Why the hell did you bring Hia here?”

    “He said he’s been studying all week and wanted to relax a bit.”

    “Relax, my ass… We’re here to work.”

    “I was confused by him too… I told him I wasn’t here to mess around. I brought the architect’s plans for you to look over again.”

    “…”

    “But he insisted on coming anyway…”

    I shook my head in exasperation before slumping down onto the chair by the pool. At first, I wanted to hurry back inside to review the material with Theerak again, but when I saw him sleeping, I decided I’d rather let him rest. Real lit a cigarette, took a drag, and then offered it to me.

    “…”

    “Wanna smoke to relieve some boredom?”

    I shook my head in refusal. “I don’t want Theerak to smell cigarette smoke when we kiss.”

    “Wow, you’re really something, my friend.”

    “…”

    “You’re really happy right now, aren’t you?”

    I nodded to Real, who was standing there blowing out white smoke, before saying, “Honestly, it’s more than just happiness.”

    “So what does it feel like?” Real asked, giving me a smile.

    “You know I’m not good at talking or explaining my feelings…”

    “That’s why I’m asking… I know Theerak makes you someone who always tries, whether you’re good at something or not.”

    What Real said was true. Theerak makes me someone who always tries.

    This time, I wanted to try expressing the overwhelming feelings I have so my friend could understand. I fell silent, thinking about how to explain this feeling that’s more than happiness in a way my friend could grasp.

    “I think you’d understand better if I told you a story with a metaphor.”

    “I’m good with anything.”

    I paused for a moment before turning to look at the small figure sleeping.

    Theerak reminds me of… “a butterfly…”

    “…”

    “I fell in love with a butterfly that came to flutter around in a flower garden. I watched that butterfly every day.”

    “…”

    “But no matter how much I wanted to get closer, I could only stay at a distance. Because if I got any closer… the butterfly would fly away.”

    “…”

    “And I didn’t know if the butterfly would return to the flower garden again… The only thing I could do was take the best care of that garden so the butterfly would come back every day.”

    “…”

    “I just hoped to see that butterfly every single day, and that was enough.” “…”

    “…And then one day, that butterfly flew over and landed on my shoulder.”

    “…”

    “At that moment… it was more than happiness.”

    “…”

    “…And I still feel the same way now.”

    “Fah… I only understood what ‘more than happiness’ means today.”

    I smiled as I thought back to the time Theerak confessed his love to me at the airport. When he stopped in front of me and gave me that smile, it felt like the whole world paused for a moment. Everything around me stood still, including my heart. At that time, I didn’t know if it was because of the overwhelming longing I felt or because of his smile. But whatever the reason Theerak always has an effect on my heart.

    When that confession came from his mouth, the world that had stopped spinning began to orbit again. My calm heart started beating fast and strong when I hugged him once more. Our first kiss made the balloon that had once burst in my left chest inflate again, and it nearly burst once more when Theerak said…

    ‘Phii Fah, I love you, Phii Fah.’

    … Even though it’s been almost a week, I still vividly remember the feelings of that day. Theerak’s gaze and words still play clearly in my heart. I stood up to my full height before excusing myself from Real to come find Theerak.

    The small figure was slumped over the table, with the same bodyguard as always. That guy, Hia, was still sitting there watching over him while he slept. I told him to get lost before staying to watch over Theerak myself.

    “Wake up, Theerak.”

    I moved my hand to brush the hair that had fallen over his face. Theerak shifted to turn his face sideways toward me. I don’t know if he’s feeling unwell or something, because his lips were an unusually bright red. I chuckled softly and reached out with both hands to gently lift the small figure into a sitting position. He refused to open his eyes and swayed like a rolypoly toy, tilting left and right. I couldn’t resist my irritation, so I scooped him up to sit on my lap, using one arm to support his neck and the other to hold his waist.

    “Little one… wake up now.”

    “…”

    Since my Theerak wouldn’t wake up easily, I had to use this method. I leaned down to kiss the small figure’s lips once, but he still didn’t respond. This time, I pressed my lips down harder to make Theerak wake up. He pushed my face away lightly with his hands and spoke in a sleepy voice.

    “Don’t tease me…”

    I laughed when I saw Theerak speaking with his eyes still closed. He must have been really sleepy, because while we were studying together, he complained that he’d stayed up nearly all night reading for another subject. I felt so sorry for my good boy, but because Theerak was too adorable, I

    couldn’t resist. I showered kisses on the small figure’s lips until he let out a muffled whine of displeasure in his throat.

    “Hmm… I am sleepy…”

    “Are you really that sleepy, little one?” I asked before kissing his lips again and playfully nipping the tip of his nose.

    “Yes…”

    Theerak answered with his eyes still closed, burying his face in my chest. Since he was pleading to sleep more, I softened and didn’t want to tease him further and upset him. I lifted the small figure to take him to sleep in the room, but the gaze of his older sister, Babe, made me pause mid-step.

    “Fah…”

    “I’m taking him up to sleep in the room so he won’t feel sore.”

    “…”

    “I won’t do anything to him…”

    “…”

    “I promise.”

    As soon as Babe nodded in agreement, I took Theerak up to lie in the room. I gently placed the small figure on the bed and helped adjust him into the most comfortable position before lying down beside him. I slipped my arm under Theerak’s neck and pulled him into my embrace. The faint fragrance from his jet-black hair made me lean down and press my nose into his head to smell it again.

    “I love you, you know.”

    “…”

    I know that sometimes I might hug, kiss, or hold Theerak too often, but because I think about loving him as if it were our last day, I want to express my love for him frequently. I don’t think about hugging or kissing him to make up for the time I secretly loved him—such thoughts would never cross my mind.

    Because I see every day as our last day together; My love for Theerak never diminishes.

    I shifted my gaze from the person in my arms to the photo hanging on the wall at the foot of the bed. That same bright smile, one I never thought I’d get to claim, belonged to Theerak—the one everyone adored but who never looked up at the sky.

    Today, that Theerak, with a smile as radiant as the sun, is in my arms. I will love and take care of him to the best of my ability.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    The small figure slowly opened his eyelids before continuing, “Did I come up to sleep in your room?”

    “Yes… Phii Fah carried you up here.” I replied, leaning down to kiss Theerak’s cheek.

    “Phii Fah must be exhausted.”

    “Heh.”

    Theerak shifted his gaze from me to the photo of himself. “While everyone looked up at the sky, I only looked at you.”

    “…”

    “But that’s not the phrase anymore, you know.”

    “…”

    “It should be this one…” Theerak pecked my lips before continuing,    “While everyone looks at me, I only look at the sky.”

    I smiled and pressed my lips to Theerak’s forehead. “I think it should be this phrase instead.”

    “Which one, Phii Fah?”

    “Everyone watches us love each other.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After lying down and chatting for a while, Theerak asked me to let him sleep more. I glanced at the clock on the wall since my wristwatch had been taken off and placed on the bedside shelf when he started resting on my arm.

    Theerak was fidgeting quite a bit, so I removed the watch to avoid scratching his skin. The clock showed it was past 4 p.m. I was worried he’d wake up hungry, so I reluctantly woke him up to ask.

    “Little one… what do you want to eat tonight?”

    “…”

    But the small person, with eyes closed, shook their head in refusal even before hearing the question fully. I placed my forehead against his smooth one and asked again “Good boy, how about Phii Fah makes spaghetti for you tonight?”

    “…”

    “…Or do you want to eat something else?”

    Even though Theerak had his eyes closed and remained silent, I knew he was awake and heard my question. The slight furrow of his brows told me he was thinking about what he wanted to eat. Not long after, his thin, rosy lips parted, and he spoke in a soft, faint voice.

    “I want to eat minced pork instant noodles.”

    “Huh.” I pressed a kiss to his still-closed, egg-colored eyelids before saying, “Do you only want to eat that, little one?”

    “…” The small person nodded slightly.

    “Don’t you want to eat me too?”

    “…”

    I laughed as Theerak shook his head and turned his back to me. Normally, he’d scold me right away when I teased him like that, but he must have been really tired and exhausted to let it slide this time.

    “I’ll go cook some instant noodles for you in a bit, okay?”

    “Okay…” The small person in my arms kindly turned back to give me a quick kiss as a thank-you before turning away again.

    “Good boy, I am going to cook the noodles now, okay?” I leaned in to whisper in Theerak’s ear. He nodded slightly in response again. Now, I was the one who didn’t want to get up. I just wanted to lie there and hold him like this. “I am really going now, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    In truth, I wasn’t really telling Theerak. I was ordering myself to get up and cook the noodles. Repeating it to Theerak was an indirect way of forcing myself. The phrase, “I am really going now, okay?” actually meant, “Get up and cook the noodles for him already, Fah!”

    I sighed before pressing my cheek against Theerak’s. He didn’t move an inch. The fact that Theerak was letting me off so easily made it even harder for me to let go of him. I kissed his cheek again, finally managing to muster the will to get out of bed. But then I flopped back down and buried my face in the crook of his neck because I truly couldn’t bring myself to leave.

    Everyone might get sucked into a soft bed on a Monday morning, but for me, it’s Theerak who pulls me in every morning. I didn’t even want to think about how hard it would be to get up for work if we lived together. Real might end up getting promoted from partner to full owner of the Your Sky restaurant because I’d be too attached to Theerak to go manage the place.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?” I responded, gently nibbling his ear.

    “My minced pork noodles…”

    “Huh…” I laughed softly before nodding to the person lying with his back to me. “I’ll go cook the noodles for you now, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    In the end, I had to let him go from my embrace. I slowly pulled my arm out from under his head and used my free hand to grab a pillow for Theerak to rest his head on instead. I pulled the thick blanket over the small figure, but before I could leave the room, Theerak swatted the blanket off and kicked it down to the foot of the bed with his feet.

    “Theerak… the air conditioning in Phii Fah’s room is cold. Don’t push the blanket off, please.”

    Standing at the foot of the bed, I sat down and covered him with the blanket again. But my little sea belly was too stubborn. He pushed the thick blanket back down to the foot of the bed with his feet once more.

    “I don’t like blankets…” Theerak answered in a faint voice.

    “Theerak, you need to use the blanket.”

    Theerak shook his head with his eyes closed. Just a moment ago, I had pulled the blanket up to cover just his legs, but he swatted it off again and kicked it even farther away. I knew that with Theerak, being strict wouldn’t work. The more I scolded or gave orders, the more stubborn he’d become. So, I had to find my own way to make him use the blanket.

    “…”

    Sitting at the foot of the bed, I pulled the gray blanket over the legs of the small, heat-hating figure once more. As expected, he swatted it off and kicked it down to the foot of the bed again. So, I moved closer and grabbed his ankle.

    Theerak must have been startled because he lifted his head to look at me. His eyes blinked rapidly, as if adjusting his vision. I still held his ankle as I asked “Will you agree to use the blanket, Rak?”

    “I don’t like blankets…” he said sleepily before dropping his head back onto the pillow.

    “So that means you won’t use the blanket, right?”

    The small figure nodded lazily. “…”

    I gently ran my thumb over his small ankle, then leaned down and pressed my lips to it. I moved my lips upward, kissing just above his ankle, then continued kissing up Theerak’s leg until I reached his knee. I planted a final kiss on his thigh before looking up at the stubborn one, who was now hiding his face with the pillow.

    “I give in…” he said, his voice muffled by the pillow. I tried to pull the pillow away, but he hugged it tightly with both arms.

    “Heh.”

    “Phii Fah, cover me with the blanket, please.”

    “Are you cold, baby?”

    “I’m cold because of you.”

    “Heh.”

    …Even with the pillow blocking his face, I could hear his words clearly. I chuckled softly, then pulled the blanket up to cover the small figure up to his neck. I leaned closer to the pillow that was hiding the face of the person I loved. Knowing how adorable the person beneath this gray pillow was, I pressed my nose against it and took a deep sniff.

    “Phii Fah… go cook some instant noodles for me.”

    “Heh.”

    I laughed softly before getting out of bed and heading downstairs. Babe, who was pacing back and forth at the top of the stairs with a worried expression, prompted me to ask “Is something wrong, Babe?”

    “Oh, Fah… you’re down already?”

    “Yeah… is something up?”

    Babe looked at me before shaking her head in denial, “…No.”

    “…” Since she didn’t seem willing to talk, I didn’t want to press her. But I could tell Babe was troubled about something. Before walking away from the spot, I left her with an opening to gather her courage, “I’ll be in the kitchen… feel free to come find me if there’s anything.”

    “Okay…”

    I walked into the kitchen and found Nanny preparing fruit for us to eat later in the evening. However, as soon as she saw me, she quickly put everything down and went to wash her hands.

    “Nanny, I’ll do it myself.”

    Nanny, who was wiping her hands with a cloth, furrowed her brows at me before asking, “Didn’t you come down to get something to eat?” “No… I am here to cook some instant noodles for Theerak.” “Oh…” Nanny replied with a smile directed at me.

    “Do we have any minced pork instant noodles at home?”

    I opened the cupboard to look for the minced pork instant noodles that he wanted, but it seemed the house only had ramen. Mom didn’t often buy Thai instant noodles. If Theerak came over more often, I’d probably need to stock up on the minced pork noodles he likes.

    “We only have ramen, young master… Madam ordered me to buy only this kind because the your brother likes it.”

    I grabbed a yellow packet of ramen that I figured had a flavor closest to minced pork noodles from the cupboard and asked, “So where did my little brother go today?”

    “Oh… he left since morning. Before he could even ask, I saw that red motorcycle speeding out of the gate.”

    “That’s a big one…” I said as I set a pot of water on the stove, then turned to look at Nanny, who had come to stand beside me and gave me a wry smile.

    Her expression wasn’t much different from Babe’s. “Is something wrong, Nanny?”

    “Young master, do you think I did the right thing?”

    I raised an eyebrow. “What did you do?”

    “Last night, I secretly slipped a condom into the young master’s wallet.”

    I let out a laugh and shook my head lightly before opening the ramen packet and putting the noodles into the boiling pot. “Panli is grown up now, Nanny.”

    “…”

    “If he’s going to do it, he needs to know how to protect himself.”

    Nanny looked a little embarrassed hearing my words. Since we’d been together, we’d never talked about this kind of thing. This time, Nanny must have been genuinely worried about Panli to take such a step and even consult me about it.

    “Even though I would love to have little kids running around the house… I think it’s a bit too soon.”

    “Heh… what if Panli isn’t chasing after a girl?”

    “What does you mean?”

    “I mean… you don’t need to worry about Panli.”

    “I will try… Right now, I am already relieved about one person.”

    I shifted my gaze from the boiling pot and turned to look at Nanny, who was standing there smiling at me. “…”

    “Love each other for a long time, okay, my dear?”

    Nanny opened both arms and came to hug me. Since one of her hands was holding a bowl to prepare ramen, I used my free arm to wrap around her shoulder instead. Nanny was another person who had known about my love story all along. She was the only one allowed to clean my bedroom because she had seen that picture and realized how long I had secretly loved Theerak.

    “Thank you,” I said.

    “You’re welcome… Bring Rak to the house often, okay? I am so fond of him,” she replied.

    “Yes.”

    I answered with a smile to Nanny before turning to look at the entrance door, feeling like someone was standing there watching us. And it was exactly as I felt—Babe was standing there, giving me a dry smile, looking at me just like Nanny did.

    “I thought the young master had a guest… I will take some fruit out for your friend to eat first, okay?”

    Yes, Nanny.”

    As Nanny walked away, Babe immediately stepped into the kitchen. She raised her hand to rub the back of her neck, her eyes filled with worry. I rarely saw Babe like this, which made me curious about what could be troubling her so much.

    If I had to guess…

    It probably had something to do with Theerak.

    “Fah…”

    “What’s up?” I responded while pouring ramen into the bowl, then turned to give my attention to the person staring at me.

    “Uh…” Babe seemed hesitant to speak. She closed her eyes and let out a big sigh. When she opened them again, her gaze was filled with determination. “Please.”

    “…”

    “Don’t… don’t sleep with my little brother yet…”

    “Heh,” I let out a small laugh before nodding. “He’s not ready yet, Babe.

    How could I do that?”

    “I still can’t come to terms with it… I’m sorry. I admit I’m really protective of him.”

    “…”

    “But it’s not that I won’t let you… won’t let you… uh…” Babe covered her face with her hands and continued, “I’m so embarrassed that I have to talk about this kind of thing with my little brother’s boyfriend.”

    “We can talk about it… We’re adults now.”

    I didn’t mean you can’t flirt or be affectionate with him. Couples naturally have these moments—it’s normal.”

    “…”

    “But can I have a little more time to process it?”

    “…”

    “I’m scared he’ll come to me complaining that it hurts… or something like that, and I won’t be able to help feeling sorry for him.”

    “Heh.”

    “Please let me prepare myself first, and let him get ready too.”

    “Babe, listen to me…” I stared deeply into Babe’s eyes, “I’ll take care of

    Rak the best I can.”

    “…”

    “I won’t do anything until he is ready… As for when he will be ready?”

    “…”

    “I think I know… because I’m letting you take it slow, learning everything step by step.”

    “…”

    “Whether it’s about Rak or that other thing…”

    “…”

    “I won’t promise that our first time won’t hurt, because it’s definitely going to hurt.”

    “…”

    But I promise I’ll do my best… I’ll prepare everything to keep him as safe as possible.”

    “…”

    “Don’t worry, okay?”

    “…”

    “I’ll take it slow, step by step.”

    “I know you is patient enough. If it’s about Theerak.”

    “…”

    “I’m worrying too much, sorry.”

    “You don’t need to apologize to me, I understand.”

    “…”

    “But I want to thank you, Babe.”

    “What would Fah thank me for?”

    “Thank you for calling me back then to tell me that Theerak was on his way.”

    “…”

    “…And thank you for taking care of his smile all this time.”

    Babe nodded and gave me a smile, “Please take care of Theerak’s smile too, okay?”

    “…”

    “Theerak is the heart of us… Take good care of him.”

    “Yes… I’ll take care of the heart of our family, forever, the best I can.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    I walked out of the kitchen holding a bowl of ramen to bring up to Theerak in his room, but a small figure wrapped in a gray blanket was stumbling down the stairs. I had to quickly hand the ramen bowl to him, who was about to yell because he was scared that the one wrapped in a thick blanket like a jam roll might tumble down.

    “Little oneeee… Why are you doing this?”

    “Theerak… Stop right there!”

    “Eek! I… I’m going to roll down!”

    I, who was about to walk to pick up Theerak at the top of the stairs, paused my steps and turned to look at the cheering group behind me. Everyone seemed so eager to see whether Theerak would tumble down the stairs or not. I turned back to look at the small figure who had safely made it to the top of the stairs, thinking that it wouldn’t be long before Rak Niran, would become the darling of the Pisut family.

    “I can walk, I am okay, Grandma.” Theerak replied to the nanny who hurriedly approached him. He flashed a smile at the nanny as she gently rubbed the blanket wrapped around him.

    “Phew… my heart almost stopped. Why didn’t you come down properly, huh? Why did you wrap yourself in a blanket to come down?”

    I crossed my arms and looked at the small figure who met my gaze. He pressed his lips together before avoiding my eyes. Theerak probably couldn’t tell the nanny the real reason, so he just gave her a dry smile.

    “I was coooold, Grandma.” he said, trembling his voice to convince her.

    I laughed because he exaggerated the shivering sound. “…”

    “Oh dear… didn’t the young master turn up the air conditioning for you before coming down?”

    “Yes, Grandma… it’s because of Phii Fah that I have to stay wrapped in a blanket all the time.”

    “Hmph.” Theerak must be afraid I’d do it again, which is why he refused to take the blanket off.

    “That Fah is no good at all…”

    “Exactly!”

    Hia chimed in, followed by Real joining the chorus. Luckily, Babe and

    Dom just stood there laughing. I wasn’t wrong in thinking that soon, Rak, Niran, would become everyone’s favorite. If Papa and Mama met him in person, they’d probably fall head over heels for him just like I did, unable to pull themselves away. Soon, the one holding sway in this house wouldn’t be…

    Pradipat Pisut

    But rather Rak Niran.

    Because the small figure, still wrapped in his blanket, turned to smirk mockingly at me as everyone scolded me, I couldn’t resist walking over and scooping Theerak up from the crowd. Even with the thick blanket wrapped around him, it wasn’t an obstacle for me. He squirmed, trying to break free, but I didn’t let go and carried him into the living room instead. I set the small figure down on the large sofa and pulled the blanket off him. Since Theerak seemed intent on escaping, I straddled his body to keep him in place.

    “Did you just mock me earlier?”

    “Nooo… I didn’t mock you at all.”

    “I will give you one more chance to answer.”

    Theerak burst out laughing before saying, “I… I was just happy that everyone took my side. I was so happy that I accidentally smiled like that.”

    “Accidentally smiled like that, huh?” I leaned down and pressed a kiss to his rosy lips before moving to shower kisses along his pale neck. His laughter made me press repeated kisses in that spot before pulling back to let him catch his breath. “Will you accidentally smile like that again?”

    “No more accidents…”

    “…”

    “But I will do it on purpose.”

    The small figure lying beneath me, smiling slyly, made me bite my lip to restrain myself. Because he’s gotten so clingy and cunning lately, it makes me want to unleash the merciless Muenfah and ravage him until he’s bruised all over.

    But because the person in front of me is Theerak…

    So I had to pin down that body.

    “…” I leaned down to whisper softly in his ear, “Do you know how hard it is?”

    “W-What’s hard, Phii Fah?”

    I didn’t answer, instead pressing a kiss to Theerak’s lips, “…” “…”

    “Resisting the urge to devour you… it’s so hard for me.”

    Theerak laughed before saying, “You devour me almost every day… I’ve never seen you hold back.”

    “The word ‘devour’ for me has two meanings.”

    “…”

    “The first is the way you understand it.”

    “And the other…” I bit his lip again and leaned down to whisper in

    Theerak’s ear, “…you don’t understand yet.”

    “Ugh! Pervert!”

    “Heh.”

    I laughed before letting the little one go free. Theerak quickly sat up, running a hand through his messy hair, blinking rapidly as he glanced at the door. I followed his gaze and saw Hia standing there, eating his ramen.

    “Had your fill yet?…This bowl of ramen’s mine now.”

    “Isn’t that mine, Phii Fah?” He pointed at Hia, making a face like his heart was breaking again.

    “Hia!!”

    “Alright… I’ll go boil some more red water for you, okay?”

    Hia hurriedly walked out of the living room with the half-eaten ramen bowl, probably afraid I’d get up and smack him, which is why he fled so fast. Meanwhile, I had to turn and comfort the one with the broken heart first.

    “A kiss on the head, okay?”

    “Will Hia take long to cook…? I’m starving.”

    I pulled him onto my lap and pressed my nose to his head for another kiss,    “Are you that desperate to eat?”

    “Yes…”

    “So hungry you could eat all of me?”

    “I’m hungry… I don’t have the energy to fight a pervert anymore.”

    “Heh.”

    “…”

    “A kiss on the head for the hungry, exhausted one.”

    I said this before pressing my nose to his head again, wrapping both arms tightly around him. Theerak lets me be his Fah—his sky. My duty as his sky is to hold him close in every moment…whether he’s strong or weak.

    This Muenfah will always embrace every feeling of Theerak.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Today, I don’t have classes because my exams finished yesterday. But I still have to hurriedly get dressed and head to the university because he has a math exam. This morning, Theerak called me with a voice that didn’t sound very confident. Even though he tried to cover his anxiety with cheerfulness, I could tell that Theerak was feeling uneasy.

    “Which car will Khun Fah take?…I’ll go get the keys for you,” said the driver uncle.

    “It’s fine, Uncle. I already got them.”

    I replied to the driver before driving my favorite car out of the house. While stuck at a red light, a LINE notification pinged. I grabbed the phone I had tossed onto the passenger seat and checked it. If I had to guess, it was probably Theerak.

    Theerak: Phii Fah…

    Just seeing his message, I could already hear his voice in my head. M.FAH: Yes, Theerak.

    Theerak: I am about to enter the exam room soon.

    M.FAH: Traffic is really bad. I probably won’t make it before you go into the exam room.

    Theerak: Phii Fah, don’t rush, okay?

    Theerak: Drive slowly and get to the university safely.

    Theerak: I just messaged to ask for some encouragement from you.

    Theerak: But if you are driving, you don’t have to reply yet.

    M.FAH: I’m stuck at a red light right now, so I can still chat with you.

    Theerak: I will try my best, okay?

    I decided to call him because I knew Theerak was really worried. He usually prefers calling over texting, so the fact that he chose to message me instead showed he didn’t want me to worry about him.

    Because I know him well enough I decided to call Theerak.

    “Phii Fah…”

    [What’s up, my smart boy?]

    “Ten minutes until the exam starts. Rak is reviewing the material Phii Fah taught me one more time.”

    [Do you remember it?]

    “I remember, but I’m just not sure if I’ll be able to do it once I’m in there.”

    [My smart boy can definitely do it.]

    “The smart boy will try his best, okay?”

    [Good luck, alright? I will wait for you outside the exam room.]

    “Thank you… my source of encouragement.”

    […]

    “I love you Phii Fah, you know.” I smiled before replying, “Yes, I know.” Yes, I know.

    A phrase that only Theerak gets to hear.

    After arriving at the university, I stopped by to grab a coffee before sitting down to wait for him in front of the exam room. I was wearing a shortsleeved white shirt and black jeans, not dressed much differently from the other male students, yet people still kept staring at me. If it were the old me, I’d have gotten up and escaped to a quiet place, away from everyone’s eyes.

    But now, my Theerak is here.

    Where could I possibly go…

    “Oh… Pradipat, what are you doing here?”

    I looked up at the faculty professor before standing to greet him, “Hello, Professor.”

    “Are you here to discuss your mini-thesis with me… Can I proctor the second-years’ exam first?”

    I understood why he asked that, since he’s my advisor, “No, Professor…

    My work is already finished.”

    “Then what are you doing here?”

    “I’m waiting for my boyfriend to finish his exam.”

    Phii Fah is claiming boyfriend rights again today, my good person.

    “Huh?” The professor’s eyes widened as if he couldn’t believe what he heard, “Your boyfriend is a second-year?”

    “Yes.”

    “I know almost all the second-years, a bunch of troublemakers… especially your little brother.”

    I smiled and nodded. Panli must have caused quite a few incidents for the professor to say that, “…”

    “What’s your boyfriend’s name?…Maybe I know him.”

    “Rak Niran, sir.”

    The professor furrowed his brow slightly before nodding lightly, “In the same group as your brother, right?”

    “Yes.”

    “Rak is a great student, very diligent… but he often gets teased by your brother during class, always bickering at the back of the room.”

    I chuckled softly as I listened to the professor, “…”

    “I’m proud of you, you know. I said it once before when you did an amazing job organizing the open house…” The professor reached out to pat my shoulder lightly before continuing, “But this time… I’m proud that you’re brave enough to be open with others.”

    “…”

    “…And that you honor the person you love.”

    “…”

    “I’ll excuse myself now.”

    “Yes, Professor.”

    I responded while thinking…

    I have courage, patience, and determination.

    Because… Rak Niran.

    Not long after, the door to the exam room where Theerak was opened. I stood up to my full height and looked for my Theerak. The second-year students filing out showed surprised expressions when they saw me there. Everyone gave me friendly smiles, but I didn’t pay much attention. Some came over to ask who I was waiting for, and I wasn’t shy about answering, though I felt it was a personal matter.

    “Phii Fah, who are you waiting for?”

    “Theerak.”

    “Oh, I see, Theerak is submitting his exam paper.” the female junior said.

    “…”

    I didn’t respond to her before walking to wait at the door. The small figure taking off his round glasses showed clear signs of exhaustion. It had been a long time since I last saw him wearing glasses. If it were any other time, I’d probably compliment how cute he looked in them, but right now, no words seemed more fitting than…

    “How did it go, my smart one?”

    Theerak folded his glasses and tucked them into his pants pocket before giving me a dry smile. “I’m not confident at all.”

    “You did your best.”

    “I didn’t do as well as I should have.”

    “When you were in the exam room, did you try your hardest?”

    “Yes, I gave my everything.”

    I stepped closer to him and wrapped my arms around him to comfort him.

    “Then you did your very best.”

    “Phii Fah…”

    I told you… I’d embrace every feeling of Theerak’s.

    And I’d hold him close in every moment…

    Theerak hugged me back, burying his small face into my chest. I figured he must be completely drained and really needed a break. I held him with two emotions:

    The first was concern.

    The second was joy.

    I was glad I made it in time.

    I was glad I could be a source of comfort for Theerak.

    “Today was your last exam, right?”

    “Yes, Phii Fah.” Theerak pulled away from the hug and nodded tiredly.

    “Should I take you out somewhere?…So you can feel better?”

    “Can I go eat ice cream at your shop?”

    “Don’t you want to go to the mall?”

    “…”

    “Whatever you want, I will buy it for you as a reward for my smart one.”

    “I just want to sit and eat ice cream on the rooftop of your shop.”

    I smiled at Theerak and nodded. “Sure.”

    “But no lemon flavor today, okay?”

    I chuckled softly before reaching out to ruffle his messy hair. After that, I took him out of the university. We had to drive separately since Theerak had brought his own car to the exam. On the way, I secretly worried that he might overthink things again. The best thing I could do right now was call the manager to prepare his favorites.

    [Yes, Khun Fah.]

    “Is the manager at the shop now?”

    [Yes, I’m checking the alcohol stock as you instructed, Khun Fah.]

    “I’ll be at the restaurant in about twenty minutes. Rak will be coming along today…”

    [Does Khun Fah want me to prepare anything for Khun Rak to eat?]

    “Chocolate ice cream, please.”

    [Got it, Khun Fah.]

    I hung up with the manager before stepping on the gas as the traffic light turned from red to green. I managed to overtake the frosty-colored Mini Cooper in front of me, but since I’d always followed behind him, even today I still wanted to watch him from behind.

    As soon as we arrived at the restaurant, I took Theerak up to the rooftop— my sky. He walked over and plopped down near the railing, dangling both legs over the edge without the slightest fear of heights. Holding a cup of chocolate ice cream, I couldn’t help but smile when I thought of Real, who wouldn’t even go near that spot because he’s terrified of heights.

    My Theerak has never been afraid of anything…

    “Here’s your chocolate ice cream.”

    I sat down beside Theerak. He gave me a faint smile before taking it. The little one scooped the ice cream into his mouth while gazing out into the distance. I’d once heard that looking at the sky when you’re feeling down can make you feel better, but Theerak wasn’t looking at the vibrant sky in front of him. He kept eating his ice cream and turning to flash me smiles every now and then.

    I stole a glance at the side of the little one’s face. No matter how tired or worn out Theerak seemed, that smile always lingered on his face. I reached out to rub his head gently to comfort him before saying “I once heard that if you look at the sky when you’re feeling uneasy, it can make you feel better…Try looking at the sky, Theerak.”

    I hoped he’d tilt his head up to look at the sky and smile like he used to, but Theerak didn’t look up at the sky. Instead, he turned to me and flashed that same bright smile again.

    I’d managed to bring Theerak’s smile back…

    “My sky is right here…” Theerak said, smiling at me. “I don’t need to look at any other sky.”

    “…”

    “Muenfah is the vast sky that makes me feel the most at ease.” I’d never thought I’d become someone’s sky before.

    Not until today, when I became his sky.

    “Phii Fah, I forgot to mention…”

    “What is it?”

    “Tomorrow’s my grandpa’s birthday… Grandpa told me to invite you to the celebration, Phii Fah.”

    “Sure, I will join your grandpa’s birthday celebration.”

    “But I… I might need to leave my car at your restaurant for today.”

    I looked at him as he showed a slightly worried expression. “…”

    “Well… tomorrow, my dad’s coming back for the event, and I don’t really want him to know about the car just yet.”

    “…”

    “I told my mom and my grandpa that you lent me the car because my schedule hasn’t been lining up with Phii Babe’s lately.”

    “…”

    “In the house, only Phii Babe knows the truth.”

    “…”

    “I don’t want to lie to everyone, but I think this is a sensitive matter. It’ll probably take some time before I can tell the truth.”

    “I understand you, okay?”

    “As for Dad, I think if I told him you lent me the car, he’d probably be upset… because Dad doesn’t like it when people at home bother others.”

    “…”

    “Dad isn’t someone who’s hard to understand, but I think it’s not the right time to tell him yet. I’ll have to wait a little longer.”

    “It’s okay… No matter how long I have to wait, I will always be by your side, alright?”

    “Thank you so much for today, Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    “If I didn’t have you by my side, I would feel really bad.”

    “I will always be by your side, Theerak, okay?”

    Theerak gave a small smile before tilting his head to rest on my shoulder, then said, “Fah’s tummy belongs to Theerak.”

    Muenfah (Thousand Skies), plus Theerak (Darling), equals My Darling Sky.

    TBC

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 23

    YOURSKY, Chapter 23

       YOURSKY, Chapter 23

    Eight in the morning on a Sunday… Normally, at this time, Theerak would be fast asleep in bed, waking up in the afternoon. But today, he wanted to wake up early to cook for Muenfah.

    The small guy, wearing a yellow sunflower-patterned apron, was busy with a pot of clear soup. Theerak had never cooked on his own before. Usually, he’d just assist his mom, chopping and washing vegetables as she instructed. Last night, he’d asked his mom to explain how to make tofu and egg clear soup, thinking it didn’t seem too hard. But now that he was actually doing it, it wasn’t easy at all.

    “When the water boils, just add the minced pork, right? I need to shape it into balls too…”

    Theerak used his hands to form the minced pork into balls before dropping them into the bubbling pot. Now he understood how skilled his mom was, managing to cook over ten dishes, when he found even making tofu and egg clear soup challenging.

    “How’s my talented chef doing?”

    He looked up from the pot toward the familiar voice. His mom smiled and walked over to peek at his clear soup. Theerak grinned widely when he saw her smile and give a slight nod.

    “Rak Niran, your clear soup looks pretty decent, huh…”

    “Mom, do you think my tofu and egg clear soup will taste good?”

    His mom laughed before saying, “You have to taste it yourself, Nong Rak.”

    “Didn’t you say to taste it after it’s done?”

    “That’s right… Once you’ve added everything, then taste it.”

    “Mom… How many soup cubes do you usually add?”

    “This pot… one cube should be enough.”

    Since the cubes were small… Theerak added two. “…”

    “Rak, how many cubes did you put in, dear?”

    Theerak raised two fingers and gave his mom a sheepish smile. “…Two,    Mom.”

    “Oh no… it’s going to be so salty, Rak!”

    “…”

    “Let me help you…”

    “Mom, Aunt On is here to pick you up.”

    “Really, dear?”

    Mom, holding a bowl and about to do something, glanced between Phii Babe and him. Every Sunday, his aunt would pick up his mom to help make desserts to sell at the restaurant. Realizing his mom had to leave now, Theerak smiled and snatched the bowl from her hands.

    “Mom, you should go. Aunt On might wait too long.”

    “Can you fix the flavor yourself, Rak?”

    “Yes, Mom.”

    Mom looked a bit worried, but since she had to hurry, she nodded and said, “Take some clean water, put it in a bowl, and add it to the pot when it boils again, okay?”

    “Yes, Mom.”

    “Babe, keep an eye on him for me.”

    “Sure, Mom.”

    Theerak watched his mom rush out of the kitchen. Phii Babe, who wasn’t great at cooking, shook her head slightly before walking over to him. She peered at the simmering pot of bland soup with steam rising from it.

    “Wouldn’t it be easier to just buy it?”

    Phii Babe, you don’t get it…” Theerak said as he poured clean water into the pot, then continued, “Buying it isn’t as tasty as making it ourselves.”

    “Why not?”

    “Because when we cook ourselves, we put our heart into it.”

    Phii Babe laughed, teasing him with her eyes. “Just putting your heart into it won’t make it tasty. You need soup cubes too.”

    “I already added them… two cubes.”

    “Fah’s going to get kidney disease for sure.”

    “I’m fixing the flavor of the soup right now…”

    “Then you keep at it. I’ll go buy some food for Moogrob first.”

    “How are you getting there, Phii Babe?”

    “Dom is picking me up.”

    “Oh… okay.”

    Once Phii Babe left the kitchen, Theerak turned his attention back to the pot of soup. He sliced some tofu and added it in before covering the lid to let it boil again. While waiting, he pulled his phone out of his pants pocket and called Muenfah. [Khrapom…]

    Khrapom..

    This phrase never gets any less cute.

    Should I call to wake you up?” Theerak asked because he could hear the sleepy tone in Muenfah’s voice.

    [I have been awake since six. I showered and then went back to sleep.]

    “…”

    [Today, I feel a bit tired.]

    “So, will you open the restaurant this evening?”

    [No, I won’t. Real called and asked for another day off.]

    “Great, then I can bring some tofu and egg soup for you to eat at the condo.”

    […my favorite.]

    “I did my homework well, didn’t I?”

    [Heh.]

    “Once I finish making the soup, I’ll head straight to see you Phii Fah.”

    [you are making it yourself?…I thought your mom would make it.]

    “I’m making it myself.”

    [I will wait to eat your homemade soup then.]

    “Okay… see you later, Fah.”

    [Khrapom…]

    Theerak hung up the call with Muenfah and turned to lift the lid off the pot. He scooped up a spoonful of the soup to taste it. The flavor of the tofu and egg soup was perfectly balanced, satisfying him. Theerak grinned widely, thinking…

    Muenfah is going to love his cooking skills.

    This time, Muenfah won’t be able to escape him.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    The small guy carrying a plastic bag with tofu and egg soup was rummaging in his pants pocket for the keycard. However, the vibrating phone grabbed his attention more, so Theerak opted to pull it out first.

    “Yes, Phii Babe?”

    [Have you reached Fah’s condo yet?]

    “I’m here… about to enter Phii Fah’s room.”

    [Tonight, Dom is taking me to eat at Yaowarat… want to come along?]

    “Yes, yes! I haven’t been to Yaowarat in a while.”

    [Is Fah opening the restaurant today?]

    “No, he’s not.”

    Theerak listened to his older sister, who seemed to be talking to Phii Dom beside her. It sounded like they were discussing something.

    [Dom said to invite Fah too… As for the other friends, Dom will call and invite them himself later.]

    “Okay…”

    [See you at 9 p.m. at Jay Fai’s restaurant.]

    “Yes…” Theerak, about to hang up, suddenly remembered something and called out to keep her on the line. “Phii Babe…”

    [What’s up?]

    “Can we invite Panli, Type, and Joy too?”

    He hadn’t seen his friends for a full day.

    He missed them a lot.

    [Sure.]

    “Thanks…”

    Theerak hung up with his sister and pulled out his keycard to tap at the door. He guessed Muenfah was probably sitting on the usual sofa watching TV since it was already past noon. Normally, Muenfah woke up very early, but to his surprise, Muenfah wasn’t in the living room. So, Theerak walked over and peeked into the bedroom.

    He saw Muenfah lying shirtless on the bed. Theerak placed the bag of bland soup on the dining table and took out his phone to text Panli, inviting him to Yaowarat.

    Theerak: Li, dog-face, wanna grab dinner at Yaowarat tonight? P. Panli: Sure.

    1. Panli: Who’s going?

    Theerak: There’s Phii Babe, Phii Dom, me, and Phii Fah will probably go too.

    Theerak: Can you invite Type and Joy for me? P. Panli: I’ll call and invite them.

    1. Panli: Rak, can I invite Klai too?

    Theerak: Yeah, sure.

    Theerak: See you at 9 p.m. at Jay Fai’s. P. Panli: Okay. 

    Theerak locked his phone screen, thinking that Panli must be pretty close to Klai by now if he’s inviting him to dinner. Though he was curious, Theerak wouldn’t meddle in his friend’s personal matters. If Panli was ready, he’d probably tell him on his own.

    The smaller guy set his phone on the dining table before walking into the gray bedroom to wake the big guy sleeping there. Theerak stopped beside the bed, looking at the tall figure lying face down with his head turned to the side. Since Muenfah was shirtless and only wearing gray sweatpants, Theerak could see the tattoo on his back. He sat down on the bed next to Muenfah, staring at the tattoo with its straightforward meaning:

    I’m your Sky & You’re my Sea.

    Muenfah once said that every tattoo on his body was a carefully considered decision. Theerak remembered that Muenfah got this English phrase tattooed when they were just starting to grow closer. How resolute and steadfast must Muenfah have been about his feelings to decide to ink it, even without knowing… if their hearts would align?

    Because Muenfah was this kind of person…

    Theerak loved him more every day.

    Theerak smiled faintly as he reached out to touch the tattoo, gently running his thumb back and forth over the word “Sky,” thinking how lucky he was to have Sky all to himself.

    The Sky’s steady and embracing self, always there to hold him. At that moment, Theerak leaned his face closer to the broad back and pressed his lips against the word “Sky.”

    Kiss…

    Rak would love and take care of this Sky the best he could.

    “Rak Niran… you get one point.”

    Theerak jolted in surprise when the person he thought was fast asleep spoke in a soft whisper. Muenfah chuckled in his throat before turning to face him, blinking rapidly as if adjusting his eyes. The slight smile tugging at the corner of his handsome face made Theerak’s heart flutter uncontrollably. He wanted to slap himself for doing something so embarrassing—he shouldn’t have kissed Muenfah’s tattoo.

    Theerak was sure Muenfah would tease him endlessly about this.

    T___T

    “I-I… uh…”

    Muenfah laughed in his throat, grabbed his hand, and kissed it with a loud smack before saying, “…Couldn’t resist, huh?” “It’s not like that…”

    Wahhh… see?

    Muenfah was already starting to tease him.

    “Heh.”

    “I just wanted to thank you for always being steadfast with me.”

    “Thanking me with a kiss… I like it.”

    Even though he was the one who kissed Muenfah first, Theerak ended up blushing and flustered himself. He pulled his hand free from Muenfah’s grip and started to get out of bed. “I’m going to prepare some clear soup for you

    Phii Fah…”

    “Wait a sec… I’m not hungry yet.” Grab!

    Thud!

    Muenfah seized his arm and yanked hard, pulling him back onto the bed. Now, Theerak was pinned under the big, mischievous guy straddling him. Muenfah leaned down, brushing his nose against both of Theerak’s cheeks before flashing that same familiar smile. Theerak only just realized that a smile as radiant as the morning sun could set him ablaze.

    “P-Phii Fah!”

    “Heh.” Muenfah chuckled in his throat, nuzzling into his neck before murmuring, “I missed you so much.”

    “No need to sweet-talk me.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah, let go of me first. I’ll go prepare some food for you.” “I’m not hungry yet,” Muenfah said, staying in the same position.

    Theerak, huh… always losing to this clingy Fah.

    “But you haven’t eaten anything yet…”

    “True…” Muenfah replied before chuckling in his throat. His sly demeanor made Theerak feel uneasy. “Right now, I prefer playing…”

    The bigger guy pulled his face away from his neck and looked into his eyes. Muenfah, with his slightly messy chocolate-brown hair, made Theerak’s heart beat even faster.

    “W-What are we playing, Phii Fah?”

    Muenfah smirked. “Playing… blanket ghost.”

    T___T

    …Even though Theerak didn’t enjoy crude talk like Panli and Type, he knew full well what “playing blanket ghost” meant. In the evening dramas his grandpa watched, there were often scenes where the hero invited the heroine to “play blanket ghost.”

    Ugh! Naughty Muenfah!!!

    “I-I don’t know how to play… I won’t play blanket ghost with you Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah grinned slyly before saying, “It’s not hard to play. I will take the lead… you just have to stay still.”

    “Phii Fah!!!!” He didn’t fully understand what Muenfah meant by “taking the lead,” but every move Muenfah made embarrassed him so much that he ended up scolding him loudly.

    Muenfah laughed heartily, kissed his lips, and said, “I was just kidding…

    Are you scared, little one?”

    “…”

    “Do you even know what playing blanket ghost means?” Muenfah asked, laughing.

    Theerak, blushing with embarrassment, replied, “Naughty person!!!” Muenfah laughed with delight and finally let him go. He helped him sit up and ran a hand through his hair. Theerak admitted to himself that he was so flustered he’d lost his composure. He sat still for a moment to regain it.

    Theerak completely forgot…

    Wasn’t he supposed to flirt with Muenfah today?

    T___T

    “Good boy, your hair’s all messed up now.”

    “my hair is messed up because of you Phii Fah,” Theerak said, crossing his arms and glaring at the tall guy sitting beside him. “you were playing whoknows-what…”

    “Heh,” Muenfah tilted his head to whisper in his ear. “If we really played blanket ghost… your hair would be even messier.”

    “Ugh!!!! Will you ever stop being naughty?!”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “I am starting to get hungry now.”

    “I won’t let you eat anymore… Naughty people don’t get to taste my bland soup.”

    Muenfah flopped down and rested his head on his lap. “Please let me ah eat the bland soup made by you.”

    “…”

    “Please… good person.”

    Theerak sighed at the clingy guy before saying, “…Alright then.”

    …It wasn’t just him who was an exception for Muenfah.

    Muenfah was an exception for him too.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak took two eggs out of the fridge and placed them on the counter. He was going to make an omelet for Muenfah. He thought just tofu soup wasn’t enough for a meal. The small guy poured rice from a container onto a plate and warmed it up in the microwave.

    Muenfah had asked to take another shower before coming out to eat, saying it would make him feel refreshed. So, Theerak came out to prepare the food. Not long after, Muenfah emerged from the bedroom, still shirtless, wearing only branded sweatpants like someone who couldn’t stand the heat.

    “I’ll fry an omelet for you in a bit. Just wait a sec, okay, Phii Fah?”

    “Khrapom…”

    Theerak grabbed a ceramic bowl from the cabinet and cracked the first egg into it. He reached for the second egg, but Muenfah, who had just walked over, snatched it first. Theerak frowned as he watched Muenfah take the egg to the glass cabinet, pick out a tall glass, then open the fridge and grab a can of Sprite.

    “…”

    Muenfah must have known he was staring because he spoke while separating the egg white from the yolk. “I still feel a bit tired…”

    He poured just the egg white into the glass, then added the leftover yolk to Theerak’s bowl.

    “Will drinking raw egg with Sprite make you feel better?”

    Muenfah nodded, stirred everything together with a spoon, and downed the whole glass in one gulp. Theerak winced slightly, imagining how strange it must taste.

    “Okay.”

    “What does it taste like, Phii Fah?”

    “It’s not bad.”

    Theerak nodded before asking, “Is one egg enough, Phii Fah?…Well, technically half an egg, since you added the yolk to mine.”

    “It’s enough.”

    Muenfah answered and went to sit on the sofa. Theerak focused on making a delicious omelet, but the sound of the TV turning on made him look up at the tall guy. Muenfah wasn’t watching regular shows or dramas—he was watching the news, and not just local news either. He tuned into international news channels too. He looked so serious while listening, but after a while, he got up to water the plants on the balcony.

    The egg hit the pan when the oil was sizzling hot. Theerak smiled as he watched the fluffy, golden omelet fill the pan. It wasn’t just the appetizing omelet that made him smile—it was because they got to spend today together.

    “It smells so good…”

    Theerak flinched slightly as he was hugged from behind. Muenfah, who had appeared out of nowhere, wrapped his arms around his waist and pressed his nose against his cheek, kissing it with a loud smack.

    “your omelet smells delicious already.”

    “Phii Fah means the little one.”

    “…”

    “…The little one smells so nice.”

    “I’m not a little one… I am a chubby puppy.”

    “Heh…” Muenfah chuckled in his throat before pressing his nose and lips against his shoulder. “…Whatever you are, you’re still Phii Fah’s.”

    “Phii Fah, if you don’t let go of me, you might end up eating a burnt omelet.”

    Muenfah, probably afraid of getting a burnt omelet, released the hug. He picked up the plate of rice and the bowl of tofu soup and placed them on the coffee table in front of the TV. Theerak furrowed his brows in confusion before asking “Phii Fah, aren’t you eating at the dining table?”

    The tall guy, who had plopped down on the floor, shook his head lightly before saying, “No, today I want to eat while watching the news.”

    “Oh…” Theerak nodded. Muenfah, the neat freak, probably wanted to switch up his lifestyle a bit. Normally, he never deviated from his routine.

    The smaller guy carried the plate of omelet over to Muenfah and sat down across from him. Theerak propped his arm up and rested his chin on it, watching the tall guy eat his tofu soup with a calm expression. Since Muenfah wasn’t saying anything, he started to doubt his own cooking skills.

    “Phii Fah, is the tofu soup good?”

    “It’s good.”

    “Really?…Phii Fah, you don’t have to worry about me feeling bad.”

    “It’s really good.”

    Theerak let out a relieved sigh before saying, “That’s a relief.” “…”

    “my tofu soup has to be delicious ~”

    “…Because you are good at seasoning, right?”

    “No… Because I added two soup cubes.”

    “Heh.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before scooping some omelet onto his plate. In the past, Theerak didn’t like it when Muenfah made that face because it seemed unfriendly. He preferred it when the other smiled often— Muenfah probably didn’t realize how charming his smile was. But now, Theerak understood that whether it was the calm, expressionless Muenfah or the one with a smile like morning sunlight, he was still the person who made him fall in love over and over again.

    Theerak gave a small smile before saying, “I love you Phii Fah so much ~”

    “Heh… The tofu soup is really delicious.”

    “I said I love you because I really loves you, okay? Not because you complimented the tofu soup or anything…”

    “Heh.”

    Theerak scrunched his nose at Khun Muenfah, who chuckled in his throat while looking at him. “I know you likes being told ‘I love you.’”

    “Likes it more than tofu clear soup even.”

    Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide at Muenfah’s cute response before continuing, “I love you Phii Fah so much it’s unbearable.”

    “Heh.” Muenfah laughed and gave him a sly look. “Theerak… will you let me eat you instead of the clear soup.”

    Theerak immediately raised his index finger to scold the tall guy upon hearing that. “Sky is being naughty again… I’m going to take the clear soup back.”

    “I will give it back.” Muenfah said, sliding the bowl of clear soup toward him before adding, “But the little one has to come let me eat you instead of the soup.”

    He knew full well he could never win against Muenfah, but the fighter’s blood surging in him urged him to speak up. “Hmph! I’m not talking to Phii

    Fah anymore.”

    Yes… his fighter’s instinct told him to retreat first. If he couldn’t win, he needed to regroup. Theerak got up from there and sat on the sofa behind Muenfah. He shook his head, reflecting on how many times he’d gotten flustered today. He could still handle the fact that his mission to woo Muenfah wasn’t progressing, but he absolutely couldn’t accept it failing again.

    Muenfah, having finished eating, stood up to take the bowl and plate to the dining table before disappearing into the bedroom. While Muenfah was gone, Theerak brainstormed ways to make Muenfah’s heart flutter. He scanned the room for inspiration and spotted an acoustic guitar leaning against the wall beside the sofa. The guy who’d thought of serenading him quickly suppressed a smile when he remembered he didn’t know how to play the guitar.

    Oh, you-chubby puppy ~

    Going back to ask Phii Dom to teach him now wouldn’t be fast enough.

    “Want to play the guitar?”

    Theerak looked at the tall figure who asked, watching as he picked up the acoustic guitar and sat beside him. Muenfah had such smooth, fine skin that Theerak even felt a little jealous. There was a red scratch on his chest, probably from the guitar brushing against him earlier. Theerak had once thought about going shirtless at home—it’d probably feel cool and comfy— but since he didn’t have a great physique like Muenfah, and he was also worried the crispy pork might chase and nibble at his belly, he’d abandoned the idea.

    “Phii Fah… I almost forgot.”

    Muenfah, who was tuning the guitar strings, looked up at him. “…”

    “Phii Babe and Phii Dom asked me to invite you to eat at Yaowarat tonight. Will you go?”

    “And does the little one want to go?”

    “Yes, I already said yes…”

    Muenfah nodded. “Then I will go too.”

    “Phii Babe said to meet at Jay Fai’s place at 9 p.m.”

    “If we leave here by 8 p.m., we’ll still make it in time.”

    “Okay…”

    “Does you know how to play the guitar?”

    Theerak shook his head. “I don’t know how to play the guitar. Phii Dom once tried to teach me though.”

    “Would you like to teach you how to play?”

    “That’d be great. I been wanting to learn the guitar anyway.”

    “…”

    “I want to play the guitar to flirt with someone around here…”

    “Heh,” Muenfah chuckled in his throat before patting his lap with a few loud slaps. “Theerak, come sit on my lap first. I’ll teach you.”

    Theerak eyed his sturdy lap before asking, “Can you teach me without me sitting on your lap?”

    “If it’s my teaching style, you have to sit on my lap.”

    Hearing Muenfah say that sparked a thought in his mind. Theerak pointed at the tall guy and narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “Besides me… has you ever taught anyone else to play the guitar?”

    Muenfah burst out laughing, then leaned in to press his nose against his cheek for a sniff. “So jealous…”

    “Not as much as you, Phii Fah. Don’t change the subject…” Theerak glared at Fah, trying to make his face as stern as possible. “…Has Phii Fah ever taught anyone else to play the guitar?”

    Muenfah didn’t reply. He just smirked, lowered his head, and continued tuning the guitar. “…”

    Since Muenfah stayed silent and didn’t answer, Theerak assumed he must have taught someone else before. He nodded to himself and tried to stop imagining someone else sitting on Muenfah’s lap, but he couldn’t. The jealousy surged so much that he wanted to smack the guy’s arm hard, but since he didn’t like using violence, Theerak expressed his jealousy in his own way.

    The smaller guy scooted closer to Muenfah. He wrapped both arms around the bigger guy in a hug, pressing his nose against Muenfah’s shoulder and mumbling “Phii Fah… I’m jealous.”

    “Heh.”

    “Don’t laugh… I’m so possessive of you it’s driving me crazy.”

    “…”

    “I feel like my heart’s burning up… like it’s going to explode.”

    “You don’t like other people sitting on my lap, huh?”

    “Who would like someone else sitting on their boyfriend’s lap!!!”

    “Heh… so when you get jealous, you start claiming boyfriend rights?”

    “Phii Fah, you-meanie, you’ve shattered my heart into pieces…”

    “Heh… good boy, let go of me first.”

    “No way…” Theerak replied, tightening his hug. He wrapped both arms around Muenfah so tightly that he couldn’t move. “I’m super jealous!…I’m going to squeeze you until your bones break.”

    “With a little body like that… you’re going to break my bones?”

    Theerak nodded vigorously and pressed his cheek against Muenfah’s arm.

    “I’m going to punish the former flirt.”

    “Little one…”

    “No need to call me that.”

    “…”

    Theerak tightened his hug even more, pressing his cheek harder against

    Muenfah’s arm. “The little one won’t give in easily…”

    “Heh.” Muenfah chuckled in his throat before leaning down to kiss the top of his head. “I will teach you first.”

    Theerak immediately looked up to meet the big guy’s eyes upon hearing that, then asked, “Really?”

    “Really… and I will only teach you, no one else.”

    The small guy let out a big sigh before pulling away from the hug, setting the tall one free. Theerak flashed a wide smile and raised a hand to smooth out his messy bangs, tousled from rubbing his forehead against Muenfah’s arm. But his bright smile started to fade. He frowned, lost in thought, then turned to glare at Muenfah, who was sitting there smirking.

    “Did you trick me into getting jealous?”

    “Heh.”

    “…”

    “I wanted to see what you would do when your jealous.”

    “Sky! You let me stay jealous for so long…” Theerak lowered his head, pressing a hand to the left side of his chest as he whispered, “I overthought so much my heart’s all bruised…”

    “…”

    Theerak looked up at the big guy still smirking, then said, “Phii Fah you have to comfort me now.”

    “A kiss on the head, okay, good person?”

    Theerak felt a sharp pang, a lingering ache in his heart. He wanted Muenfah to heal it for him. The big guy set the guitar aside and used one arm to pull him by the waist onto his lap. Theerak sat sideways, head down, avoiding eye contact with the tall one until a strong hand gently lifted his chin to meet his gaze.

    That same familiar smile…

    …too close now.

    “my jealous little one.”

    “My prankster.”

    Muenfah pressed a kiss to his lips, then pulled back and asked, “Is your heart still bruised?”

    “It’s healed.”

    “Is your heart ready to learn the guitar now?”

    “Yes…”

    Muenfah picked up the guitar. Theerak shifted to sit with his back to him. Muenfah placed the guitar on Theerak’s lap instead, since his own lap was occupied. Theerak positioned both hands where Muenfah guided them—one hand on the fretboard, ready to press chords, the other on the guitar’s body.

    “I will teach you some easy chords first, okay?”

    “Yes…”

    “The first chord… Chord A.” Muenfah rested his chin on his shoulder while guiding him to position his fingers on the chord. His long fingers pressed lightly over Theerak’s, applying gentle pressure. “Theerak, you need to press down hard on the strings.”

    “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    “Does it hurt your fingers?”

    “A little… hehe.”

    “Next, do it like this.” Muenfah took his other hand and taught him how to strum the guitar. “Can you manage it?”

    “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    “The naughty one, try playing it for me to hear.”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak tried following what Muenfah taught him again, but the sound came out strange, different from before. He turned to look at the taller guy, whose chin was still on his shoulder. Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying “The naughty one needs to press the strings harder.”

    “I want to try again.”

    Muenfah nodded. “…”

    This time, Theerak focused harder, and the sound was no different from when Muenfah had guided him. “I did it, Phii Fah!”

    “The next chord… Chord D.”

    Muenfah taught him the same way, but this time he lifted his chin from his shoulder and moved his face behind him. Theerak pressed his lips together tightly as he felt warm breath against the nape of his neck.

    “This time, you need to press the strings really hard…”

    Theerak flinched slightly as full lips pressed a firm kiss onto the back of his neck. The sensation from Muenfah sent shivers through his entire body. His body temperature spiked rapidly, and the lips lingering there slowed his heartbeat almost to a stop—before it raced again when Muenfah pulled away.

    “Press hard, like this.”

    Theerak swallowed hard before saying, “If you don’t want to see me explode right here… don’t demonstrate like that next time.”

    “Heh.”

    Theerak admitted he’d completely forgotten how to hold the chords correctly. Whenever he thought about pressing the strings hard to make a pleasant sound, his mind went back to Muenfah pressing that firm kiss on his neck.

    Muenfah’s guitar-teaching style…

    …It’s really bad for the heart, T___T.

    “Today, I will teach just two chords, alright?”

    “Y-Yes… I think that’s enough for now.”

    “Should I sing for you?”

    Theerak turned to look at Muenfah, who had placed his chin back on his shoulder. “Yes… It’s been a while since I last heard you sing.”

    He was about to get up from Muenfah’s lap to let him play the guitar more comfortably, but the tall guy used his free arm to hold his waist in place.

    “Even with you sitting on my lap… I can still play.”

    “Doesn’t you feel cramped?”

    Muenfah shook his head in denial and started strumming chords, playing a melody that wasn’t very familiar. Theerak couldn’t guess what song Muenfah was about to sing. He secretly glanced at the side profile of the tall guy as he began to sing…

    “The voice you’re hearing is poured straight from my heart, and the piano you hear comes straight from my heart too, to release everything inside… letting it flow from my soul.”

    “…”

    “I don’t know what’ll happen next, what you’ll think after hearing this, whether you’ll believe my words or not, about the truth from here on out, with this song that speaks for my heart.”

    “…”

    “…That I love you without even knowing you, and I loved you from the moment I saw your face, so much inside that I have to let it out… for you to hear.”

    “…”

    It was at that moment Theerak saw Muenfah’s familiar smile while singing. He tilted his head to rest against Theerak’s before continuing the next verse.

    “…That to me, you are everything, my inspiration, my all, you connect me to the beautiful picture of life, even though we haven’t even gotten to know… each other yet.”

    “…”

    “There’s no story, no reason, no cause or explanation, will you believe my words or not, about the truth from here on out, with this song that speaks for my heart.”

    “…”

    “…About the truth from here on out, with this song that speaks for my heart, that I love you without even knowing you, and I loved you from the moment I saw your face, so much inside that I have to let it out… for you to hear.”

    “…”

    “That to me, you are everything, my inspiration, my all, you connect me to the beautiful picture of life, even though we haven’t even gotten to know… each other yet.”

    Muenfah kept strumming the guitar until the melody ended, then set it aside and pressed his nose to Theerak’s head for another sniff. Theerak thought Muenfah was confessing his love again through the lyrics.

    The small guy shifted to face Muenfah sideways before asking, “What’s the song called, Phii Fah?”

    “It’s called ‘The Truth’…” Muenfah gave a faint smile before adding, “It’s the truth… I loved you from the moment I first saw you.”

    Theerak smiled shyly before saying, “I remember wanting to sing a song to woo you.”

    “Heh…” Muenfah burst out laughing and kissed his lips. “You can’t beat me, little one.”

    “I absolutely won’t lose to you!”

    “Actually, you don’t have to fight.”

    “…”

    “Because I will be the one to surrender.”

    “…”

    “…Surrender to you Theerak alone.”

    Theerak smiled while thinking…

    There’s only one reason someone like Muenfah would give up.

    That reason is…

    Because of [his] love.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak had paused his mission to flirt with Muenfah for over an hour now because an urgent call from an architect came in about renovating the restaurant. While waiting for Fah to finish talking on the phone with the architect, Theerak turned on the TV to watch his grandpa’s favorite show, which aired only on Sunday evenings.

    Muenfah walked over with his MacBook, set it on the coffee table, and plopped down on the floor in front of him. Theerak leaned forward to peek at the complicated work Muenfah was handling. Muenfah opened an email to check some sort of plan file.

    “I like the revised version better.”

    “…”

    “Okay… let’s settle on this.”

    As soon as he hung up with the architect, Muenfah leaned back and wedged himself between Theerak’s legs. Theerak locked eyes with the taller guy from a different angle. Muenfah grabbed his hand, held it, and placed it on his chest. He slowly closed his eyes as if wanting to rest them. Theerak cradled Muenfah’s face with both hands.

    “Are you really tired?”

    He genuinely felt sorry for Muenfah.

    It’s a day off, and he still has to work.

    The one with closed eyes smirked slightly before saying, “A little.”

    “…”

    “I have to work to earn money for the little one to spend… I can’t stay tired for long.”

    Theerak smiled softly and leaned in closer to Muenfah. He stared at his egg-colored eyelids for a moment before pressing his lips to Muenfah’s forehead. Theerak wasn’t doing it to butter him up for money or anything; he just wanted to comfort someone exhausted from work.

    “Shh ~ shh ~ Phii Fah.”

    “Heh… I miss the sound of the ocean so much.”

    Muenfah opened his eyes and gave him that same familiar smile. Theerak patted the sofa with a few loud slaps, inviting Muenfah to come lie down and rest.

    “Phii Fah, come lie on the sofa and rest.”

    “If I lie down, where will you sit?”

    “I have my own way.”

    “…”

    Theerak stood up to his full height and pulled the taller guy’s arm to move him to the sofa. Muenfah frowned slightly but complied, lying down on the sofa. He scooted closer to the inner cushion to leave space for Theerak to sit, but Theerak shook his head slightly in refusal.

    “The naughty one isn’t sitting?”

    “I’m not sitting.” Theerak replied before letting himself collapse on top of Muenfah’s body. He chuckled softly once he was lying on the other, resting his chin on his own crossed arms placed over Muenfah’s sturdy chest. “Softer than the bed at my place.”

    “Heh…” Muenfah laughed in his throat and moved both hands to hold

    Theerak’s waist. “You’ve gotten pretty good lately.”

    “At flirting, right?”

    “No… at being clingy.”

    Theerak wrinkled his nose at Muenfah before saying, “I’ve been good at being clingy for a long time.”

    Muenfah didn’t respond. He just looked at him with a sly smile. Feeling a bit shy, Theerak lowered his eyes to Muenfah’s chest instead. The Englishlettered tattoo on the left side of his chest caught his attention perfectly. He lightly traced his hand over the tattoo before looking up to meet Muenfah’s eyes.

    “Papa and Mama’s names, right?”

    “Yes…”

    “Why did you get it tattooed on the left side of your chest?”

    “Because Papa and Mama are my heart.”

    Muenfah’s answer made him tilt his face to rest it right there, then say, “I don’t know how many times I’ll make mistakes in life… but I’m sure this time, I didn’t make the wrong decision, Theerak-Phii Fah.”

    Theerak felt the tip of Muenfah’s prominent nose press against the top of his head.

    “…”

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Do you think we’ll ever fight?” Theerak asked before lifting his face to meet the other’s eyes.

    Muenfah gave a faint smile and nodded. “There might be a day when we misunderstand each other… or some days when we’re upset with each other’s actions.”

    “…”

    “Couples arguing is normal… it can happen to anyone.”

    “…”

    “But when we fight, it shouldn’t chip away at our love.”

    “…”

    “We should improve ourselves and learn from each other so the same problems don’t come back and make us fight again.”

    “…”

    “We can argue, but we won’t love each other any less.”

    “I don’t want to fight with you at all… I’m afraid you won’t stop being mad.”

    “Heh…” Muenfah chuckled before continuing, “No matter how big our fight gets, I will never let go of Theerak’s hand.”

    “I won’t hold your hand.”

    “…”

    “But I will hug you really tight instead.”

    “Heh.”

    “…”

    “We’ll get through everything together, okay, Theerak?”

    “Yes…”

    Bzzz ~

    The vibration of a notification from Muenfah’s phone interrupted our conversation. Muenfah frowned deeply, showing his annoyance, before pulling the phone out of his pants pocket. His irritation grew even more when he saw who was calling.

    “Ai’Hia.”

    “Is it Phii Hia calling?”

    “Yes.” Muenfah answered the call, switched it to speakerphone, and tossed the phone onto the coffee table, clearly reluctant to talk to Phii Hia.

    [Hello ~]

    “Hello, your dad.”

    [I am calling you, right…?]

    “Whatever crap you’ve got, spit it out quick.” [Rushing like this… Are you with Nong Theerak ~?] 

    “…” Muenfah sighed but didn’t respond.

    “Yes, I am with Phii Fah.”

    “Little one!!” For the first time, Muenfah scolded him. “I don’t want you talking to him.”

    “Nong Theerakkk ~ Phii Hia misses you so much!”

    Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide, but he quickly shut it when Muenfah furrowed his brows tightly and gave him a stern look. Muenfah was always possessive of him around his friends. Theerak thought all of Muenfah’s friends were nice, but Muenfah rarely let him chat with them.

    “That’s it, you ass!”

    [W-Wait a sec, Fah… I haven’t even gotten to the business yet.]

    “What business?”

    Theerak looked at Muenfah, who was making an irritated face, and felt a playful urge. When Muenfah got annoyed like this, others would be terrified, but Theerak didn’t feel scared at all. Instead, he found Muenfah kind of…

    Kiss…

    [So it’s about…]

    “…” Muenfah shifted his gaze from the phone on the coffee table to look at him.

    [W-What was that sound just now?]

    “Hia!!!.”

    [It sounds like…]

    “Theerak kissed my lips…”

    [Wah… little bro ~]

    “If you’ve got something to say, spit it out quick… so I can hang up already. I’m annoyed.”

    [Just now, Dom called to invite me to Yaowarat. You’re going too, right?]

    “Yeah…”

    Suddenly, Theerak felt a mischievous urge to tease Muenfah.

    [Dom told me Nong Theerak is going too. So I said yes…]

    “Hia, you…”

    Kiss…

    Every time Muenfah opened his mouth to respond, Theerak would kiss his lips to stop him from speaking. He wanted to get back at Muenfah a little and see how the guy would handle a prankster like him.

    Muenfah would probably just scold him…

    …He wouldn’t hit him.

    [What were you about to say just now?]

    “You…”

    Kiss…

    [Wah… that kissing sound again. Nong Theerak, it’s not that it bothers me, but hearing it makes me jealous. I want a kiss from the little one too.] “You…”

    Kiss…

    [Wah ~ Little broooo… kissing Fah’s lips so loud with a smack. Phii

    Hia can’t take it anymore.]

    Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide, then rapidly kissed Muenfah’s lips over and over. The one being teased burst out laughing, flipped him over to lie beneath him, and straddled him again. Muenfah used just one hand to pin both of his hands down before saying…

    “Hia, hold on a sec… I need to sort things out with Theerak first.”

    [What if I say no…]

    “Then you’ll have to wait, you damn Hia!”

    [Yes, Muenfah… I will be a good boy and sit here waiting for you to deal with the little one.]

    The small guy laughed gleefully at successfully teasing the other, but when Theerak caught the new look in Muenfah’s eyes, his amusement instantly faded. The tall guy bit his lip as if itching to act, then used his free hand to smack Theerak’s hip once.

    “Teasing me, huh?” Muenfah asked, leaning down to rub his nose against

    Theerak’s cheek with a loud sniff. “Is the little one teasing me?”

    Probably because Muenfah gently squeezed his waist with his big hand,    Theerak ended up saying, “Don’t do that to me.”

    “Huh.” Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “You’re definitely going to get it from me.”

    “Phii Fah, I’m sorry, I ~”

    His words didn’t mean anything. Muenfah didn’t forgive him and even punished him mercilessly. The big guy leaned down and showered kisses on his lips and neck. Theerak felt ticklish and burst out laughing.

    [Seriously… who cursed me? Why do I always end up standing confused in the middle of lovebirds?]

    “…”

    Kiss…

    …Kiss [And no one even answers me. They just keep showing off with kissing sounds.]

    Muenfah didn’t care about the friend on the phone at all. He kept punishing him relentlessly. Theerak pressed his lips together tightly and scrunched his neck to stop Muenfah from kissing him, but the guy didn’t give up. He moved lower and pressed repeated kisses on his stomach. At first, Theerak still felt ticklish, but when Muenfah started nibbling at his waist with sharp teeth, he felt a sudden hollow sensation in his stomach.

    “Phii Fah, don’t bite my waist, please.”

    “Huh.”

    [Fah!! That’s enough!]

    Theerak tilted his head to look at the big guy, who glanced up at him. He kissed his way from his stomach back up to his lips. Theerak realized he’d made a mistake by thinking he could get back at Muenfah. The big guy with sly eyes smirked and leaned down to press a hard kiss on his lips again before saying “Phii Fah really wants to keep punishing this little prankster.”

    If Muenfah kept punishing him, Theerak knew he’d end up melting into the sofa. “I won’t prank you anymore, Phii Fah.”

    [You can prank me instead.]

    “Don’t meddle, Hia!”

    “…”

    Muenfah glanced at the phone before looking at him and saying, “Beg me first, and then I’ll forgive you…”

    “you have to let go of my hands first.” As soon as the big hands released him, Theerak wrapped both arms around Muenfah’s neck and pulled him closer. “I’m sorry. The chubby puppy is sorry. I’m sorry.”

    “Huh.”

    “I apologized in three ways. Has you forgiven me yet?”

    “Kiss me too.”

    Kiss…

    [If he’s done this much and you still don’t forgive him, Fah, I’ll steal him from you, you heartless guy!]

    “Huh.”

    Theerak didn’t know whether Muenfah was laughing with delight because he had given in to a kiss or because of the words of Hia. But when Muenfah leaned down and gently rubbed the tip of his prominent nose back and forth against Theerak’s nose, it became clear that… the kiss had put Muenfah in a good mood.

    “What should I do, chubby-cheeks?”

    “…”

    Muenfah pressed his lips to Theerak’s cheek before continuing, “I love you so much it’s almost unbearable.”

    “How unbearable is it?”

    “…” The larger man buried his face in Theerak’s neck and spoke in a muffled voice, “I know I won’t die from love.”

    “…”

    “But I feels like I might die because of this person.”

    Muenfah… such a clingy one, indeed.

    Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide before raising his hand to gently stroke Muenfah’s head. “Smell the head of the one I love so much.” “Heh.”

    [Muenfah, you probably forgot I’m still on the line.]

    Muenfah pulled his face away from Theerak’s neck and glanced at the phone, which was still lying unattended where it had been. “I didn’t forget… I just didn’t care.”

    [It hurts right here at my chest.]

    Muenfah shook his head in exasperation before flopping down beside Theerak, then pulling him to lie on top of his body as before. Theerak thought he must seem like a doll that Muenfah could easily pick up and carry, probably because Muenfah was considerably larger than him.

    Wait until I grow as big as Phii Fah.

    I’ll love carrying Phii Fah here and there; Making Phii Fah dizzy…

    [So, are you going or not?]

    “Yeah.”

    [Yeah, that’s it… I’m going to inject insulin now; my diabetes is acting up, damn it.]

    Hia, hung up the call himself. Muenfah refused to get up or go anywhere. When Theerak was about to reach for the phone to hand it to him, Muenfah shook his head in refusal. So, Theerak lay still, letting Muenfah kiss his forehead to his heart’s content.

    “you kissed me until I’m all fluffy, Phii Fah.”

    “Heh.”

    Theerak looked at the large man lying there with a faint smile. He could feel that Muenfah was very happy. The promise he had once made to Panli,    Theerak had now fulfilled. He would make Sky happy until it was exhausted.

    “…”

    “It’s still a long time until 8 p.m.”

    “…”

    “Can I rest my eyes for a bit?”

    “Alright, I’ll move down to sit below so that you can sleep comfortably.” “No need, I can sleep fine.”

    Theerak nodded in acknowledgment and lay on top of Muenfah as usual, before kissing his full lips, “Good night… my Sky.”

    “Yes…” Muenfah smiled faintly, his egg-yolk-colored eyelids slowly closing.

    Theerak watched him for a while before quietly getting up once he was sure the other was fast asleep. He moved down to sit on the floor because he wanted Muenfah to sleep comfortably, but Theerak still stayed by the side of the sofa. Muenfah turned to face him, his thick brows slightly furrowed as if having a bad dream. Seeing this, Theerak quickly kissed Muenfah’s forehead.

    And the thick brows that were furrowed earlier relaxed. Theerak let out a relieved sigh. He rested his chin on his arms, which were placed on the sofa, while gazing at Muenfah. Theerak reached out with one hand to stroke the chocolate-brown hair before using his fingertip to trace from the forehead down to the tip of the nose, lips, and chin.

    Theerak didn’t memorize the details of Muenfah’s well-defined face because he wasn’t captivated by his handsome features like others were.

    Instead, Theerak was touching him to remember that… Muenfah was the one who taught him what love is.

    Muenfah made him understand the meaning of… unconditional love, love without expecting anything in return. He made him feel safe from anything and everything in the best way possible.

    If someone asked Theerak what love is or how it feels to call it love, he would only smile because he couldn’t explain it. Theerak thought that no one could understand this feeling until they experienced it themselves. Because love for some might be pink, white, cream, gray, or other colors.

    But for him, it was the color of the sky.

    And if asked again what love looks like, Theerak would just laugh because he couldn’t explain that either. He had once heard the saying, ‘What does love look like… no one has ever seen it.’ Theerak couldn’t remember who said it, but if he did, he would want to tell that person that…

    Love probably looks like the person we enjoy looking at.

    Love probably has a smile that makes us fall in love again and again.

    His love looks like… Muenfah.

    Theerak smiled faintly while gently rubbing the back of his hand against Muenfah’s cheek, thinking about what would happen if one day Muenfah was no longer in his life. Of course, Theerak would have to move forward for himself, but he would pray with every step that Muenfah would remain by his side. Theerak once thought he could never love anyone as much as he loved his family.

    A life without Muenfah It would probably feel like…

    Sky was collapsing.

    Theerak moved his face closer to Muenfah. He didn’t understand why he felt a stinging sensation in his nose just thinking about this. Theerak pressed his lips against Muenfah’s full lips before whispering softly “Today, one glass of water holds more than the ocean, Phii Fah.”

    … Not comparable to the ocean.

    But it’s already a lot more than that

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Just order this for now.”

    “Mm…”

    Theerak looked at Phii Dom, who was handing the food list to the staff at the restaurant. He craned his neck to glance at Panli, who had just walked into the restaurant with Klai. The only people there to eat were himself, Muenfah, Panli, Klai, Phii Real, and Hia. As for the others they had invited, they were all busy with other commitments. Theerak smiled at Klai, who was sitting across from him.

    “It’s been a while since we last met. I really missed you, Klai.”

    “I missed you too, Rak.”

    “You didn’t miss me at all, you chubby-cheeked jerk.”

    “If I didn’t miss you, would I have called to invite you to eat?” “…”

    “That jerk Li is the one who doesn’t miss his friends at all. He hasn’t been messaging me much lately either.”

    “…”

    Panli was speechless and didn’t respond. Theerak laughed, delighted that he’d hit a nerve with his close friend. It was the first time Panli couldn’t argue back. Lately, Panli really hadn’t been paying much attention to him, even though he usually liked to message and chat with him all the time.

    “What car did you come in?” Muenfah asked.

    “Li’s car… I didn’t take Phii Fah’s car.”

    “Did you pick up Klai?”

    “…” Panli, who was pouring soda into a glass, looked up and alternated his gaze between him and Muenfah. “You guys are really good at asking questions.”

    Theerak burst out laughing because Panli seemed unusually cautious. He and Muenfah hadn’t intended to press him for answers, but the more suspicious Panli acted, the more curious everyone else became.

    “Little Klai… Hia missed you too, you know.”

    “Khrapom.”

    “Get yourself a wife already… You’re flirting with everyone.”

    “You jerk Li… I’m your older brother, you idiot!”

    “You don’t use the Pisut surname… You don’t count as my brother.”

    “Haha!” Phii Real laughed heartily before saying, “A guy like you deserves this.”

    “Theerak…” Muenfah leaned down to whisper in his ear, “Phii Fah asked to use the restroom first.”

    “Should Rak go with you, Phii Fah?”

    “Heh… No need, I can go by myself.”

    “Okay then…”

    Theerak nodded and gave a sweet smile to the tall guy. He watched Muenfah walk to the bathroom. Theerak looked at everyone sitting and chatting in pairs. He had something he wanted to ask the older siblings about Muenfah, but he was afraid of interrupting their conversations.

    “Is something wrong, love?”

    Phii Babe always seemed to read him well. She probably sensed he had something on his mind and asked him. Theerak pursed his lips while thinking it over. Even though he really wanted to know, the question was too embarrassing to ask out loud.

    “Little one… is something bothering you?” Phii Real reached out to touch his shoulder and asked.

    “Uh…”

    “Stomach bloating again?” Panli asked.

    Theerak quickly shook his head in denial. “No…”

    Now all eyes were on him. Theerak swallowed hard and lowered his gaze.

    His face felt hot as he gathered the courage to speak.

    “I have a question…”

    “About Fah?” Phii Real asked.

    “Yes…”

    “Go ahead and ask, Nong Theerak. We’re ready to answer.”

    “Uh…” Theerak looked up and met everyone’s eyes before saying,    “Normally… is Phii Fah a naughty person?”

    Everyone reacted differently to his question. Some seemed embarrassed on his behalf and looked down at their glasses of water. Phii Babe coughed as if choking and then picked up her glass to drink. Others smiled or laughed, making him feel even more embarrassed.

    “Phii Fah doesn’t come close to the word ‘naughty.’”

    “Seriously… if he were a dictionary, the word ‘naughty’ wouldn’t even be in it.”

    Big brother Hia smiled and said, “When we were studying together, whenever friends talked about porn or naughty stuff, he wouldn’t care. Sometimes he’d even leave to go watch football instead.”

    “Does Fah get naughty with you?” Phii Dom asked.

    Since it was Phii Dom asking, it made him even more embarrassed. “Uh, yes…”

    “How naughty?”

    “Damn it! Are you asking this to tease him?”

    “Should I answer for him?” Big brother Hia offered.

    “No need, you jerk… let him answer himself.”

    Theerak looked at everyone waiting for his response. “Some days it’s a little… some days it’s a lot.”

    “Haha!” Big brother Hia burst out laughing before continuing, “I think today he was very naughty, based on what I heard over the phone.”

    Theerak rubbed the back of his neck to ease his embarrassment as he saw

    Phii Babe shake her head slightly, looking at him before letting out a big sigh. “Quiet types are like that.” Phii Babe glanced at Phii Dom before continuing, “They’re different when it’s just the two of them.”

    “Different how, Dom?”

    Muenfah, who had returned from the bathroom at some point without anyone noticing, sat down beside him and said, “Strict.”

    “Uh, Phii Fah, did you hear everything?”

    “I only heard the part when Babe was speaking.”

    Theerak swallowed hard before giving a dry smile to Muenfah. “I was so startled… I thought Phii Fah heard everything I asked.”

    Muenfah leaned down and whispered in his ear, “We’ll sort it out in the car later.”

    “…” Theerak pursed his lips and raised his hand to rub his face.

    A mistake! I messed up again, you fat puppy!

    I’m definitely going to be punished by Muenfah again.

    T___T

    “It’s not just the quiet ones who are fierce.” Panli said.

    “Yes… here comes the second dad!”

    “I hate that red water’s voice.” Phii Real said while shaking his head.

    “Even if it’s just red water, it can still refresh you.”

    “Someone pour that red water down the toilet.”

    “Haha, you jerk, Real!”

    Theerak looked at the staff bringing delicious-looking food to the table.

    The fragrant aroma of the food completely drove away his embarrassment. Theerak accepted a plate of hot steamed rice from Muenfah and said “Thank you…”

    “Is the food enough?”

    “Yes, it’s enough.”

    Muenfah scooped some crab omelet onto his plate. He knew what Theerak liked to eat, so he only served him the things he enjoyed. Theerak didn’t want Muenfah to be the only one taking care of him, so he scooped some food for Muenfah as well.

    “Phii Fah… do you want this?”

    Muenfah shook his head and said, “Theerak, you eat it. Don’t worry about me.”

    “Forbidding me from loving and caring for Phii Fah is like forbidding

    Thailand from having sunlight.”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile. “…”

    “It’s impossible.”

    “Eating plain rice feels sweet…” Hia, the older brother, frowned while chewing his rice before turning to look at Phii Real. “Did you secretly pour sugar on my rice?”

    “You idiot.” Phii Real said, laughing.

    “Should I scoop some crab omelet for you?”

    “…”

    “I’ll scoop it for you…”

    Theerak stopped chewing his rice the moment he heard Panli’s words. He thought no one had heard because everyone was focused on the new dish being served. Panli had once said he liked speaking sweetly to cute people. Theerak pursed his lips to suppress a smile before lowering his head to continue eating.

    That dog-faced guy…

    “Pretty cute, huh?

    But it can’t compare to Phii Fah

    After finishing the meal, everyone went their separate ways in their own cars. Muenfah had to drive him home and then return with Phii Dom since the latter had driven him to Yaowarat. Theerak raised his hand to gently rub his belly, feeling full to the point of tightness again.

    “Full?”

    “Very full.”

    “But I’m not full yet.”

    Theerak immediately caught on to the cheeky one, “You’re not eating me.”

    “Heh,…smart.”

    “Of course ~ a chubby puppy is always smart.”

    “What did you ask my friends?”

    Muenfah’s question made Theerak genuinely want to fall asleep right then and there, so, “…”

    “What’s that?”

    “Uh…”

    “…”

    “I asked if… You are usually a cheeky person.”

    “Heh,” Muenfah laughed before turning to look at him while the car was stopped at a red light, “And what did they say?”

    “The seniors said that normally you aren’t cheeky.”

    Muenfah leaned in to press his nose against his cheek for a sniff, then said,    “Have you ever heard the phrase… flirty only with you?”

    “Yes, I have…”

    “It’s no different.”

    “…”

    “I am only cheeky with you.”

    “Try being cheeky with someone else, Phii Fah!”

    “Heh.”

    “I will strangle you until your bones break so you can’t flirt with anyone else.”

    “I’m scared now…” Muenfah shifted his gaze down to his lips and gently nipped at his lower lip with sharp teeth before pulling away, “l wouldn’t dare flirt, I’m afraid you wouldn’t love me.” “…”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile before turning his attention back to the road.

    Theerak looked at the side profile of Muenfah while he drove, then asked

    “Does you know about the tilted Earth theory?”

    Theerak wanted to try earning some points with Muenfah one more time before the day ended.

    “l has never heard of it.”

    “No one has ever heard of it, because l made it up myself.”

    “…’“

    “And I tried it out with you first too.”

    After finishing the sentence, the small figure slowly tilted their head to rest on Muenfah’s arm. The sound of laughter in his throat made Theerak think that his “tilted world theory” was working.

    “For this theory… I; Rak Niran, how many points do I get?”

    “You get my whole heart.”

    Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide before saying, “Don’t you have a theory like this too?”

    “…”

    “So you can use it to cheer me up when I’m upset.” Theerak looked up at Muenfah, who turned to face him while the car was stopped at a red light again.

    “I don’t have one, but I know one theory.”

    “What’s that?”

    “The theory of attraction.”

    After saying that, Muenfah leaned his face closer and pressed his lips against Theerak’s before pulling back and planting another kiss on his cheek. Theerak pressed his lips together tightly to hold back a smile. He had heard about the theory of attraction in the classroom for a long time, but when Muenfah applied this theory to him Theerak thought…

    The tilted world theory was completely overshadowed.

    “Do I; Pradipat get any points?”

    Theerak smiled faintly before saying, “Right now, I’m is all confused. I don’t know who’s flirting with whom anymore.”

    “Heh.”

    “But because this theory is so cute…”

    “…”

    “You, Pradipat, get my heart.”

    For Muenfah…

    Ten points aren’t enough.

    …He deserves my whole heart.

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 22

    YOURSKY, Chapter 22

       YOURSKY, Chapter 22

    All good parties must come to an end. The meal cost, which all the friends had intended to split, was fully paid for by Muenfah. He said it was to make up for ruining the mood earlier when he had a confrontation with In and Panwa.

    Theerak lowered his head to avoid the tall guy’s gaze, still embarrassed by the word “nuu” he’d heard. The smaller guy glanced at the staff handing the receipt to Muenfah. He heard a chuckle in Muenfah’s throat before a long finger lightly tapped his arm.

    “Can you help me check the bill?”

    Theerak nodded awkwardly and took the receipt to review. “There are seventeen of us, four hundred ninety-nine baht each…” He pulled out his phone to calculate the cost again. “…Eight thousand four hundred eightythree, plus seven percent VAT makes it nine thousand seventy-six baht… it’s correct, Phii Fah.”

    “Okay…” Muenfah replied before handing him a branded wallet. “Naughty one, can you grab my credit card for me?”

    “Sure…”

    Theerak agreed without looking up at Muenfah. He took the wallet and opened it. The first thing he saw was a family photo of Muenfah’s. Theerak looked at the picture of Muenfah’s dad and mom, who still looked youthful, and couldn’t help but smile when he saw two little boys sitting on their laps.

    The boy smiling so wide his eyes squinted, sitting on Papa’s lap, was Panli. The boy with a calm, neutral expression on Mama’s lap was Muenfah. He remembered that the last time he saw a photo in Muenfah’s wallet, it was a picture of Muenfah as a kid.

    Back then, there wasn’t a photo of him… but now Muenfah had added a picture of him, one that Muenfah had taken at the beach, right next to the family photo. At first, Theerak had been puzzled when Muenfah asked him to grab the credit card, even though he could’ve done it himself. But now he understood Muenfah’s intention…

    Muenfah probably wanted him to see the new family member’s photo.

     

    Theerak looked up at the tall guy who flashed him the same familiar smile. Holding back a grin was becoming impossible now, so Theerak let himself smile widely. Muenfah smirked, raising an eyebrow before asking “Which card should I grab for you?”

    Theerak picked out a gold credit card and handed it to Muenfah. He took it and passed it to the waiting staff. Theerak lightly nudged Muenfah’s arm with his finger. Once the staff walked away, he pointed at his own photo and asked, “I picked that credit card for you… but this photo—you chose it yourself, right?”

    “Heh…” Muenfah leaned in, pressing his nose to his cheek for a sniff. “Not shy anymore, huh?” Without waiting for an answer, he sniffed again. “Asking like this… you’re not shy anymore, right?”

    “Guys ~… spare my life, please.”

    “Hia! You’re sitting over there—you can’t hear Fah sniffing the kid’s cheek as clearly as I can.” Phii Real said, shaking his head.

    “You’re bragging that you heard it better?” Phii Hia asked.

    “Bragging to your dad, maybe… I’m just saying it’s torture for single people like me.”

    Theerak ducked his head to avoid everyone’s gazes, including the wallet owner whose possession he was holding. Muenfah probably wanted his wallet back, which is why he kept pressing his nose to his cheek over and over.

    Muenfah kissed his temple and said, “Welcome to the Pisut family.”

    “…” Theerak smiled faintly, then lifted his phone to show Muenfah a family photo on the screen before swiping to reveal Muenfah’s picture set as his wallpaper. “Welcome to the Niran too, Phii Fah.”

    “Heh…” Muenfah leaned in to hug him, resting his face on his shoulder.

    “When did little naughty you set me as your wallpaper?”

    “When I realized I’d fallen for the Sky…”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat and pressed his lips to his shoulder. “I’m not going anywhere now…”

    Theerak smiled and raised a hand to pat Muenfah’s head. He loved giving him this kind of touch, and it seemed Muenfah enjoyed it too, often resting his face on his shoulder like this.

    “You just want Nong Rak, that’s enough, right? So, hand over the credit card, Fah. What’s the limit, buddy?” Phii Hia said, taking the credit card from the staff.

    Muenfah pulled away from the hug and snatched the gold credit card back from Phii Hia. He tucked it into the wallet Theerak had just returned to him, then shot Phii Hia an annoyed look before saying “Don’t mess with my money… I earn it for Theerak to use alone.”

    “So the red soda that’s been by your side all these years means nothing, huh?”

    “What a tear-jerking scene.” Phii Ball said, mixed with laughter.

    “If you don’t tone down the flirting, I’ll splash your face with the hot shabu broth.”

    As soon as Phii Real finished speaking, the people sitting near the head of the table burst out laughing—except for Muenfah, who sat with a calm, expressionless face. Theerak shifted his gaze from Muenfah’s face to his pants pocket, feeling a vibration from a notification. He pulled his phone out of his pocket and answered the call.

    “What’s up, Noh?”

    “…”

    “I’m heading out… Are you at my place already?”

    “Wait a sec, Host…” Phii Hia interjected loudly, as if wanting the person on the other end to hear.

    “I already told the restaurant manager. You can go wait inside first.”

    “…”

    While Muenfah was on the phone with his friend, everyone started gradually leaving the restaurant. Theerak nudged Muenfah to scoot over a bit so he and Joy could get up and step outside. Muenfah nodded and shifted to make space for the two of them to stand.

    Muenfah stayed seated, still talking on the phone. The other second-year juniors had already gone out to wait in the parking lot. Inside the restaurant, only the third-year seniors, Panli, Joy, and Type remained, discussing midterms while waiting for Muenfah. Theerak, standing next to the tall guy, lightly rubbed his own stomach, feeling stuffed to the brim.

    “Traffic shouldn’t be bad…” Muenfah looked up at him, wrapping his free arm around his waist before saying, “…Can I kiss your tummy?”

    T___T that again.

    “…”

    “I want to kiss Theerak’s tummy… not yours.” Muenfah said, leaning his head against his stomach while talking to the person on the line. Theerak wasn’t surprised that Phii Noh misunderstood, since Muenfah was chatting with him without paying much attention to the call.

    Theerak shook his head, rejecting Muenfah’s pleading expression. “No kissing.”

    “Noh, can you hang up for a sec?…Theerak won’t let me kiss his tummy.”

    “…”

    “If I get to kiss it, I’ll head over right away…” Muenfah hung up on Phii Noh and put his phone back in his pocket. He looked up at him and asked, “Is little naughty you upset with me?”

    “No…”

    “…”

    “I just feel full…”

    “Heh…” Muenfah chuckled in his throat. He pressed his nose against his stomach and pulled away, then looked up to meet his eyes. “…Theerak, you ate until your tummy’s all bloated.”

    Theerak thought of Muenfah as a lover… not a rival.

    But in this moment…

    Pradipat Pisut, got 1 point.

    “Real, is my belly bloated from eating?” Phii Hia slapped his stomach with a few loud pats and turned to ask Phii Real, who was standing beside him. “You look no different from Chuchok right after he finished gorging.” Phii Real replied. Everyone burst into laughter, even Phii Babe, who wasn’t usually quick to laugh, couldn’t resist these two.

    “Is the stubborn one going back with Babe?”

    Theerak glanced at his older sister, who was talking to Phii Dom. “Phii

    Babe is probably going back with Phii Dom.”

    “Dom is going to Noh’s birthday party too… Babe probably won’t join since it’ll end really late.”

    “I’ll go ask Phii Babe first, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak walked over to Phii Babe, who was still talking to Phii Dom. He didn’t dare interrupt since his sister was speaking with a serious tone and expression.

    “I know this event has a ton of girls… Didn’t I just hear Hia say Noh brought some pretty girls too?”

    “Yes…” Phii Dom answered softly, nodding.

    “I trust you… Don’t let me down, Dom.”

    “I will only touch the booze… not other women.”

    “…”

    “And tomorrow, I’ll come back to touch only you.”

    “No need for sweet talk… You can drink, I don’t mind. I get that it’s a friend’s birthday. If you know you’re drunk, don’t drive home—just leave the car at Fah’s place.”

    “Okay. If I’m drunk, I’ll take a taxi home.”

    “Alright…” Phii Babe nodded at him before turning to see Theerak standing behind her. “Oh, have you been waiting long?”

    “Not long.”

    “I’ll go back with you, then. Dom’s heading to his friend’s birthday party next.”

    “That’s exactly what I was about to ask Phii Babe.”

    “…”

    “So, you’re going back with Babe, right, stubborn one?”

    Theerak turned to the tall figure who’d walked up beside him and nodded.

    “Yes…”

    After settling everything, they left the restaurant. The second-year juniors split up to head back in their own cars. Panli, who’d come on a motorcycle, asked to leave first, with Type hitching a ride to drop off near his condo. Joy’s boyfriend came to pick her up in his car. Now, only Theerak, Muenfah, Phii Babe, and Phii Dom remained. The others had already gone ahead to Muenfah’s place.

    “Rak, I’ll wait at the car first, okay? I need to grab something from Dom’s car.”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak nodded in response while watching his older sister walk to the car with Phii Dom. He secretly glanced at the side profile of the tall figure walking beside him. Theerak pressed his lips together as a flicker of jealousy began to stir within him. Gathering his courage, he spoke up “Phii Fah, about Phii Noh’s birthday party…” Theerak paused before continuing, “…will there be a lot of girls there?”

    “Heh… who told you that?” Muenfah replied, reaching out to ruffle his hair.

    “I overheard Phii Babe talking to Phii Dom.”

    “There were a lot… Noh has tons of female friends. Most of them were pretty girls, like models and stuff.”

    Hearing this… he instantly felt deflated.

    How could a chubby little puppy compete with gorgeous models…

    Muenfah led him by the hand to stop beside the matte-colored Mini Cooper. Theerak looked at the tall guy, who flashed him the same familiar smile. He must have noticed his worry, as he gently stroked his cheek.

    “I love only you, Theerak.”

    “…”

    “Good boy, trust me, okay?”

    “I trust you, Phii Fah.”

    Theerak genuinely felt what he said. Though jealousy had initially made him overthink, once he chose to trust the other person, none of those feelings could shake the love and trust he had for Muenfah.

    “I won’t go near any other girls.”

    “…”

    “I will even call to check in with Theerak regularly.”

    “Okay…” Theerak furrowed his brows in thought before adding, “Even if you don’t get involved with anyone, I think there’ll definitely be people trying to approach you.”

    “…”

    “I have a way to protect sky ‘territory’ from anyone who tries to flirt with you.”

    “What’s little naughty you going to do?”

    Theerak held out his hand in front of Muenfah. “Can I borrow your phone, Phii Fah?”

    The tall guy pulled his phone out of his pants pocket and handed it over. Theerak took it and opened the front camera to take a selfie. He tried to make the fiercest face he could muster.

    “Hmph!” Snap!

    Theerak smiled with satisfaction as he looked at his photo, now set as the lock screen on Muenfah’s phone. Anyone who saw it would surely be startled by his fierce expression.

    “Phii Fah… I am giving you permission to claim me as your boyfriend for one day.”

    “…”

    “If someone tries to flirt with you…” Theerak handed the phone back to Muenfah, who took it with a chuckle in his throat, “…show them this picture, okay?”

    “Got it…”

    “And then you told them… I already have a boyfriend, and he’s super strict…”

    “Heh.”

    “I’m serious, Phii Fah.”

    “Okay. If someone tries to flirt with me… I’ll do what little naughty you told me to.”

    “Very good…”

    Theerak felt relieved that he’d found a way to shield Muenfah from people trying to flirt with him. He glanced at the tall guy who was smirking while looking at his phone. Spotting his older sister approaching, Theerak quickly spoke up…

    “Phii Fah…”

    Muenfah looked up from his phone and met his eyes. “Yes?”

    “I have to go soon.”

    “Okay. Once I get to the restaurant, I’ll call little naughty you.” Muenfah said, pulling out the same wallet. He handed over a silver credit card, followed by an opaque white plastic card. “I almost forgot to give this to you Theerak.”

    “…”

    “I gave you the car… so I have to give you gas money too.”

    Theerak looked at the credit card in his hand, then back up at Muenfah.

    “…”

    “And this is the keycard to my condo.” he said, pointing at the white card.

    “Phii Fah… you don’t need to cover gas for me. I can fill it up myself.”

    “I’m not giving you the credit card just for gas. Buy whatever you want,    Theerak. If it’s not enough, just tell me—I’ll increase the limit for you.”

    “Phii Fah… there you go again. I said no buying expensive stuff for me, but now you’re giving me a credit card to use like this…” Theerak tried to hand the card back, but Muenfah refused to take it and quickly tucked his wallet away. “It’s no different from buying me expensive things.”

    “Don’t overthink it… Just think of it as helping me spend his money.”

    “But…”

    “I have to go now. My friends have probably been waiting for a while.”

    “Sky, you’re changing the subject…”

    “Heh.”

    Theerak knew he couldn’t say no to stubborn Muenfah. So, he had to accept the credit card. Even though Muenfah gave him free rein to use it, Theerak had no intention of doing so.

    I won’t use it.

    I’ll help Phii Fah save his money.

    “Are you leaving now, Phii Fah?”

    “Yes…”

    Theerak gazed at the owner of that sunshine-like morning smile and thought…

    The mission to flirt with Muenfah…

    …It’s not a failure after all.

    “Did you forget something?”

    Muenfah furrowed his brows slightly before saying, “What did I forget?”

    The smaller guy pointed at his own forehead as a hint for a kiss. “The little one’s forehead…”

    “Heh…” Muenfah chuckled in his throat before leaning down to kiss his forehead. “…Phii Fah forgot to kiss the little one’s forehead, huh?”

    Mission to court Muenfah, Day 1:

    Theerak, earns 1 point.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Last night, I slept at the restaurant.”

    “Was you drunk?”

    “Not drunk, but I had some liquor and didn’t want to drive.”

    “Good call, Phii Fah.”

    “The naughty one doesn’t have classes today, right?”

    “Right…”

    “If I finish up at the shop early, I’ll take you out for ice cream.”

    “Isn’t you opening the shop today?”

    “I’m taking a day off. Last night was a heavy drinking session, and Real’s out of it too.”

    “…you don’t have to take me for ice cream. Once you’re done at the restaurant, go rest at the condo instead.”

    “I miss you so much…”

    It was probably that sentence, paired with the tired tone in Muenfah’s voice from this morning, that made Theerak drive over to bring some of his mom’s fish porridge to him at the shop. Today, his mom made fish porridge for him and Grandpa, so Theerak asked for a portion to share with Muenfah. He told his mom it was for someone special.

    The smile on his mom’s face as she handed him the bag of fish porridge…

    It made Theerak’s heart swell.

    :]

    The smaller guy sang “Love Eternity” along to the music playing softly while driving. Theerak didn’t just sing—he also bobbed his head lightly to the rhythm.

    “May the love that’s born last forever ~”

    His hand turned the steering wheel into the parking lot of Your Sky. A male staff member waved to guide him toward the inner parking area. Theerak was about to reverse into a large empty spot when the sound of a whistle and the man running toward him made him stop and roll down the window.

    “Can’t I park here?”

    “Rak, it’d be better to park in the owner’s area. It’s much wider there and a lot easier to park.”

    Theerak scanned the VIP parking area and felt puzzled. Muenfah had said the shop wasn’t open today, yet there were several sports cars parked there. Normally, Muenfah didn’t open in the afternoon either. Theerak figured he might’ve come to surprise him at the wrong time—Muenfah could be entertaining some important customers.

    Before driving out of the house, Theerak called Muenfah to ask what he was up to. As usual, Muenfah replied that he was still sorting things out at the shop and promised to pick him up as soon as possible. Theerak decided to drop by unannounced, figuring he’d arrive just before Muenfah finished everything.

    “Sir… are there VIP customers in the shop?”

    “Oh, they’re friends of Khun Fah… Last night, the shop hosted Noh’s birthday party.”

    So it was the cars of Muenfah’s friends. Theerak had thought everyone had already left.

    “…”

    “Rak, this way, please. I’ll take you to park in the owner’s area.”

    “Okay…” He wasn’t surprised that the staff knew his name and led him to the owner’s parking spot—Muenfah must have instructed all the employees about him.

    The male staff member led him to an area with a sign that read “Restricted Zone.” Only two cars were parked there: the first was Muenfah’s black Ford Mustang, and the second was Phii Real’s Benz. Now, his Mini Cooper made it the third. Theerak turned to grab the bag of fish porridge he’d placed beside him before getting out of the car. He raised his hands in a wai to thank the staff member who’d helped guide him in.

    “Thank you…”

    “No need to thank me, Rak. I’m just doing my job.”

    Theerak smiled at the staff member, bowed his head once more, and then walked out of the parking lot toward the shop. Just then, Phii Real stepped out, his eyes widening in surprise.

    “Nong Rak… Are you here to see Fah?”

    “Yes, Phii Real.”

    “Did you tell Fah you were coming?”

    Theerak gave a sheepish smile to Phii Real before saying, “No, I didn’t… heh.”

    “No wonder Fah’s been in a bad mood nonstop. He probably didn’t know his favorite person was coming.”

    “Is Phii Fah inside the restaurant?”

    “Yeah, he’s in there scolding his friends.”

    “…”

    “Last night, they drank heavily. Those who couldn’t make it home crashed at the shop. This morning, Fah told them to get lost, but those jerks kept messing around and drinking more.”

    “…”

    “Right now, Fah’s about to chew out anyone who won’t leave.”

    “Are there a lot of people in there?”

    “Not too many, just over ten… The ones you’d know are Hia, Ball, Noh…”

    Phii Real furrowed his brows, thinking, then continued, “Do you know

    Noh?”

    “I have seen Phii No talking to Phii Fah at the university, but I’ve never spoken to him.”

    “Oh… The rest are just old friends of mine and Fah’s.”

    “…”

    “Don’t worry, little one. Go in, and you’ll see Fah standing and smoking in the glass room…” As they talked, Phii Real rubbed his face with one hand. His bloodshot eyes made it clear he was dying to collapse onto a soft bed. “Fah isn’t drunk, but he barely slept—less than an hour—so he’s acting hungover. Once he smokes, he’ll feel better… Don’t get mad at him for smoking, okay?”

    “I’m not upset, I understand Phii Fah.”

    “So cute…”

    Theerak flashed a smile at Phii Real, “…”

    “I’ll head out first, okay? I’m going home to nap and then come back to help Fah clean up the shop later.”

    “Sure… drive safely, Phii Real.”

    “Will do…” Phii Real ruffled his hair before walking off.

    Theerak headed through the back of the shop, making a beeline for the glasshouse room because Phii Real had said Muenfah was there. Before he even reached the area, he heard Muenfah’s voice booming from a distance.

    “You bastards! If I don’t get to take Theerak for ice cream in time… I’ll come back and punch on each of your faces one by one.”

    “…”

    “Can’t we keep drinking for another hour, Fah? ~ It’s rare for us to get together like this… don’t you miss us at all?”

    Theerak quietly crept closer to the glasshouse room, staying hidden in a spot where Muenfah and his friends probably wouldn’t see him. Muenfah, wearing a short-sleeved white shirt and ripped black jeans, was standing and smoking with an irritated expression. Meanwhile, his friends were drinking at the table, and Theerak shook his head, stifling a laugh when he saw some of them passed out with their faces on their glasses.

    …If you can’t handle it, don’t push yourself~

    Falling asleep at the table like that will only make Phii Fah angrier…

    “Miss you my ass… hurry up and leave already. Next year, don’t even think about holding it at my restaurant again, you bastard No. What a damn mess.”

    “Haha, I’ll hire a cleaning company to take care of it.”

    “No need to meddle. I can handle it myself.”

    “I don’t see Fah changing like you said at all, Hia. He’s still cussing us out like back in high school… but you said he’s ridiculously handsome now, and yeah, I’ll admit, he’s damn good-looking.”

    “Handsome as hell, but last night he didn’t touch a single girl.”

    Theerak smiled to himself and thought…

    Muenfah wouldn’t dare touch any girl.

    Because Muenfah’s almost-boyfriend is super fierce.

    “See? That’s why I said he’s changed,” Hia said, pausing to hiccup. “He doesn’t want anyone else, just his Nong Rak. You guys haven’t seen him when he’s with Nong Rak.”

    “The one he’s taking for ice cream?”

    “Yeah, his Theerak,” Hia replied. “Some kid, I don’t know, ridiculously cute.”

    “What’s Fah like when he’s with his Theerak?”

    Hia raised a hand to stop his friend. “I’m too drunk to handle this, ask Ball instead.”

    “What the hell, Hia?”

    “Ask again and I’ll puke on your face.”

    “Still as rude as ever…”

    “Ask Fah yourself. I don’t want to get kicked,” Ball said.

    “So, big guy… what version of you comes out when you’re with Theerak?” The questioner downed his drink and turned to Muenfah. “No said you’re head over heels for that kid… is it true?”

    Theerak looked at Muenfah, who stood silently without responding. He raised a white cigarette to his lips. Theerak prayed Muenfah wouldn’t say he was smitten. If he did, Theerak would surely explode—and then everyone would know he’d been eavesdropping on the conversation because of the blast.

    The sound of exploding would be loud…

    …Not just loud, BOOM!

    But more like, thump, thump, thump, thump!

    …Even though Muenfah didn’t answer his friends’ question, Theerak still wanted to blow himself up because of the smirk that appeared after Muenfah exhaled a puff of white smoke. His friends must know him so well that they could guess the answer just from that smile. Everyone started teasing, making the tall smoker burst into laughter. Muenfah tried to suppress his grin before raising his middle finger at his friends.

    “Nong Theerak is amazing!…He got Fah all flustered!”

    “I told you he’s changed…”

    “I believe it now.”

    “When are you guys heading back?” Muenfah asked.

    “You’re really kicking us out!”

    “I need to hurry and see Theerak…”

    Theerak let out a soft laugh when he heard that.

    Muenfah’s phrase, clear things at the shop apparently meant kick out the friends…

    “Kicking us out because you miss the kid, huh?”

    “Yeah…”

    Thump, thump, thump, thump… it was back again—his heart pounding because of Muenfah. Theerak pressed his lips together tightly before mustering the courage to walk toward him. He planned to interrupt because he was afraid Muenfah’s friends might ask something even more embarrassing—and Muenfah never beat around the bush. He always answered straight to the point. Theerak didn’t want to explode more than once in a day, so he had to step in to prevent repeated self-detonations.

    “How much do you miss him?”

    A question from one of the friends made Theerak freeze mid-step.

    “Don’t mess with me…”

    “Haha… answer first. If it’s a good enough answer, we’ll leave right away.”

    “You guys are consistently shitty friends, seriously.”

    “Haha… answer first, man, don’t curse yet.”

    Muenfah shook his head before bringing the cigarette back to his lips. “…” “No heart at all!”

    “Yeah, you miss him but act all tough about it.”

    “What the hell do you guys want from me?”

    “Haha… we just want to know how much you miss that kid!”

    “I miss him so much…”

    “That’s all, huh, Fah?” Muenfah’s friend teased loudly. Everyone got the satisfying answer they wanted and started getting up from the table. Those who had passed out were helped up by others.

    “I’ll head back then… Back to my wife. Haven’t seen her all night, and I miss her.”

    “Yeah, finally time to go, you-jerks…” Muenfah said, exhaling a puff of white smoke. He glanced at his friends and shook his head in exasperation.

    “Fah… Give your friends one more heartwarming answer. Do you miss your wife a lot?”

    Theerak gripped the plastic bag with the fish porridge tightly, thinking…

    Please don’t say something like that, Phii Fah.

    “…I miss my wife so much it’s breaking my heart.”

    “…”

    “You guys hurry up and go… I’m going to see my wife too.”

    “Wooooooo… We’ve got the president of the Wife-Obsessed Club right here!”

    “Yeah, go back to your wives, you lovesick fools!…I’ll stay and watch the restaurant as the single guy.” Phii Hia said.

    …It’s unclear whether it was the loud teasing echoing through the shop or

    Muenfah’s words that made Theerak internally explode for the second time.

    He didn’t understand why he felt so shy about it—only that those words held immense power when they came from Muenfah.

    “Oh… Khun Theerak.”

    “…”

    Theerak slowly turned toward the voice calling from behind. A female staff member who looked like Mew was smiling at him. He gave her a faint smile before turning back to Muenfah. At that moment, all eyes were on him, but no pair made his heart race like those eyes.

    The sharp, striking eyes of Muenfah…

    “Is this him… Nong Theerak?”

    “Nong Rak ~” Phii Hia called out, preparing to rush toward him, but Muenfah nodded at Phii Ball as a signal to intervene. Phii Ball grabbed Phii Hia’s arm to hold him back.

    “This is him… My Theerak.”

    “…”

    “Wooooooo…”

    “Hell yeah… Let’s tease Fah to death today!”

    Theerak lowered his gaze to his feet, unable to meet anyone’s eyes. His face felt flushed, and his already pounding heart raced even faster when he saw a pair of black Vans stop in front of him. He looked up at the tall guy giving him that familiar smile.

    “Have you been here long?”

    “Uh…”

    Muenfah raised an eyebrow as if questioning, then stepped back to give him some space. Perhaps because Theerak frowned in confusion at the distance, Muenfah raised his hand to show the cigarette between his fingers. He smiled and nodded in understanding at Muenfah.

    “I’m smoking… Theerak, stay back a bit for now.”

    “Okay…”

    “Theerak, you’re surprising me again, huh?”

    “Are you happy to see me?”

    “Over the moon.”

    “Just saying ‘Okay’ is still cute… What did you eat at home, little one?”

    “You jerk No, don’t mess with my Theerak.” Muenfah snapped at his friend before turning back to flash him a smile. “Theerak, wait for me in the glass room first, okay? I’ll follow you in…”

    “Okay, Phii Fah.”

    Theerak nodded and walked into the glass room. As he turned to close the door, he saw Phii Hia and Phii No waving at him. He waved back to be polite, but Sky, standing nearby smoking, raised his free hand and pointed at him like he was scolding a naughty kid. As usual, Muenfah mouthed words without sound.

    Muenfah said…

    “You’re gonna get spanked.”

    The small guy laughed until his mouth stretched wide at Fah’s possessiveness before heading to sit in his usual chair. Theerak glanced around, and memories of that first day they met came flooding back.

    Theerak still remembered…

    The forty-five minutes Muenfah had left to give him The time Muenfah handed over entirely to him.

    Theerak smiled as he thought…

    …No more of Muenfah’s time…No more of Theerak’s time Now, it’s just…

    our time.

    “Waiting long?”

    Theerak looked at the tall figure who’d changed into a short-sleeved black shirt and sat beside him. “Did you change your shirt?”

    “Yeah, I had a new one in the car.”

    “Was something wrong with the old one?”

    “It had too much cigarette smell on it…”

    …Even though there was still a faint trace of cigarette scent, Theerak thought it was so subtle he could barely notice it. Muenfah must have spritzed on some cologne too.

    “Did you add some cologne?”

    “Yeah…” Muenfah nodded, pulling his phone out of his pants pocket. He looked down at it, tapping away, before adding, “…The scent the little one likes.”

    “R “Heh…” The tall guy chuckled in his throat before tilting his cheek toward him while tapping on his phone. “So, do you like this scent a lot or just a little?”

    “…” Muenfah glanced away from his phone when he stayed silent. Theerak scrunched his nose at him before saying, “I’m not sniffing your cheek…”

    “Heh… how long can you resist kissing my cheek, I wonder?”

    Theerak broke into a wide smile…

    This Fah guy He’s really something Always making him lose every time.

    “Phii Fah… actually, today I came to flirt with you,” Theerak said, holding up two fingers. “…It’s day two.”

    “Did you flirt with me yesterday too?”

    Theerak blinked rapidly. Now he felt a little less confident. He’d been so clingy yesterday—didn’t Muenfah feel anything at all?

    “Y-Yes… I flirted yesterday.”

    “The one being flirted with didn’t feel a flutter at all…” Muenfah said, giving him a sly look.

    Theerak sighed before replying, “That’s because Phii Fah keeps making my heart race, so my flirting efficiency goes down.”

    “Heh.”

    “But Rak is keeping score. If I get ten points within a week… that means

    I’ve successfully won Phii Fah over.”

    Muenfah leaned in to kiss his nose before asking, “How many points do you have so far?”

    “One… Yesterday, when I begged you to kiss my forehead, I thought I did really well, so I gave myself one point.”

    “Heh.”

    “Today, I will earn another point… no, two points, because I’ll get one more from Mom’s fish porridge,” Theerak said, picking up the bag of porridge beside him to show Muenfah.

    “For your mom’s fish porridge… I will give you two points.”

    “…” Theerak grinned widely when he heard that.

    “But for little naughty you… we’ll have to see how you do today.”

    “Sky…” Theerak said softly, looking at the sly Fah who was back at it again.

    Today, Muenfah is definitely going to be hard to flirt with, T___T.

    “I will keep your mom’s fish porridge for now. I’ll take it back to eat at the condo. Right now, I can’t eat anything.”

    “Why can’t you eat… Are you feeling sick, Phii Fah?” Theerak reached out to place his hand on Muenfah’s forehead to check his temperature. “You’re not warm…”

    “I just need to rest my eyes more than anything.”

    “…” Muenfah did look genuinely tired.

    “Is little naughty you hungry?”

    “No… I already ate at home, I like two scents… but I don’t like them equally.”

    “Just now, Phii Fah ordered ice cream for Theerak. The staff will probably bring it soon…”

    “Thank you so much…”

    Muenfah leaned in, pressing his nose against his cheek, and mumbled,    “Does you want another point?”

    “Of course I do… Right now, I’m thinking of ways to sweet-talk you.”

    “Heh… You don’t need to sweet-talk me. I will give it to you anyway.”

    “…” Theerak frowned, puzzled. Just a moment ago, the sly Muenfah was still being stingy with points.

    “Can I lie on your lap?”

    “In this room?” Theerak’s eyes widened as he asked. Muenfah nodded. He scanned the room. If Muenfah really lay on his lap, he’d have to lie on the floor—but there was no way Muenfah would do that. “Where will you lie down?”

    “Theerak, stand up first. I’ll tell you…”

    …Whether it was curiosity or the desire for another point, Theerak stood up as instructed. Muenfah rose to his full height, then lifted him onto the long wooden table. The tall guy sat back down in his original chair, scooting closer before parting Theerak’s legs with both hands and slipping himself between them.

    Muenfah wrapped his arms around his waist and tilted his face onto Theerak’s left thigh. His height must have made this position comfortable for him.

    Theerak thought… lying on his lap like this

    …wasn’t good for his heart at all.

    “I’m going to rest my eyes for a bit.”

    At first, Theerak didn’t know where to put his hands. But the soft voice of the big guy lying on his lap made him decide to place one hand on Muenfah’s broad back, while the other gently stroked his head.

    Theerak smiled faintly. “One point… don’t forget, Phii Fah.”

    “Heh.”

    Theerak played with Muenfah’s chocolate-brown hair, thinking… today, he loved Muenfah even more. Yesterday, he thought his heart was already overflowing with love for him, but loving Muenfah seemed to make his heart grow bigger every day. If he kept loving Muenfah like this maybe his heart would end up bigger than his body…

    Creak…

    The sound made Theerak shift his gaze from Muenfah to the door. A female staff member stood there holding an ice cream cup, looking back and forth between him and Muenfah lying down. Theerak didn’t know how to handle the situation. He raised a finger to his lips, signaling her not to say anything.

    She slowly walked over and handed him the ice cream cup. Theerak took it and bowed his head in thanks. He let out a sigh after she left, his eyes drifting to the melting ice cream in the cup. He wanted to eat it since it’d be a waste, but he was afraid the condensation dripping from the cup might fall onto Muenfah.

    “Theerak, eat the ice cream… Don’t worry about me.”

    Theerak nodded at the person resting his face against him, thinking

    Muenfah had fallen asleep. “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    Theerak scooped a spoonful of lemon-flavored ice cream into his mouth, wondering if the chocolate flavor had run out. He wasn’t too fond of sour flavors, but out of reluctance to waste it, he forced himself to eat.

    “I didn’t know little naughty you were coming. The chocolate ice cream at the shop ran out, so Phii Fah had the staff bring the lemon flavor instead.”

    “It’s okay, Phii Fah… Even though I doesn’t like this flavor, I can eat it.”

    “You don’t like it because it’s sour, right?” Muenfah said, lifting his head to meet his eyes. He reached one hand to the back of his neck, pulling him closer until their faces were near.

    Kiss…

    Muenfah kissed him on the lips again.

    “…Does it taste sweeter now?”

    Theerak thought the lemon ice cream still tasted just as sour, but Muenfah’s kiss was sweeter than yesterday. He pressed his lips together and glanced at the pale green ice cream in the cup. Muenfah chuckled in his throat while staring at him, probably realizing he was shy and not pressing for an answer before resting his face back in the same spot.

    “It’s sweet… I mean Phii Fah’s kiss, though.”

    “Heh.” Muenfah tightened his hug, probably feeling playful enough to lightly nip at his leg with sharp teeth. “Theerak… earns two points.”

    Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide before setting the ice cream cup aside. He rubbed Muenfah’s head as usual. Even though he’d gained points from Muenfah, Theerak knew full well he’d lost to the other completely.

    …Never won a single time…

    …And every time he lost there was nothing but smiles.

     

    After Muenfah rested his eyes for nearly an hour, he had to go check on things at the restaurant. Theerak sat watching him work for quite a while and realized just how capable Muenfah was. Muenfah seemed far more experienced than others his age. He admired how the other had achieved so much at such a young age.

    I will take Phii Fah as an example, okay?

    Muenfah offered to drive him home as usual, but he told him to finish up at the shop instead. This time, with so much work to do, Muenfah reluctantly let him drive back alone despite it being late. Theerak promised to call as soon as he got home.

    Now, Theerak had parked in front of his house. He pulled his phone from his pants pocket and called Muenfah. It seemed the other end was waiting for him, as the call was picked up quickly.

    [Theerak, you’re home, right?]

    “Yes…”

    [Okay.]

    “Has you finished work yet?”

    [Not yet… Just a bit ago, I ate the fish porridge your mom made.]

    “Was it good?”

    [Really delicious. Please thank your mom for me.]

    “Okay…”

    [When I have some free time, I’ll go thank my boyfriend’s mom in person.]

    Theerak laughed before saying, “The time to claim boyfriend privileges is over now, you know.”

    [Heh.]

    “Phii Fah, you get to the condo, call me, okay?”

    [Khrapom…]

    Khrapom,

    So cute.

    “…”

    [I love you, you know.] But…

    Phii Fah loves Theerak

    Even cuter,

    TBC 

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 21

    YOURSKY, Chapter 21

       YOURSKY, Chapter 21

    “The restaurant’s just ahead, you chubby-cheeked girl…”

    “I know already…”

    The small-framed guy pressed the accelerator harder as the traffic light changed from red to green. Ever since they left the university, Joy, who was riding along, hadn’t stopped complaining. She said he drove as slow as a crawling turtle.

    He was already going eighty, though…

    …not too slow.

    After classes, the art department friends had planned a celebratory dinner for the successful open house event, which had earned praise from the faculty professors. That morning, he’d talked on the phone with Muenfah. Since Muenfah didn’t have classes today, he was resting at his condo. When Muenfah found out the second-year students were having a dinner, he asked to join. Theerak couldn’t refuse because Sky used that pleading tone that always melted his heart.

    ‘Theerak… can I come along too?’

    Because Theerak was genuinely soft-hearted toward Muenfah, he messaged his friends to ask if a third-year senior could join the event. He had to check everyone’s willingness first before bringing Muenfah, since some might have wanted the celebration to be just for the second-years. But no one objected and even suggested inviting all the third-year seniors who’d helped with the event. However, the only available seniors were Muenfah, Phii Ball, and Phii Dom. And since Phii Dom was coming, Phii Babe—his older sister—joined the celebration too.

    “I get it now why that chick told me to leave my car at the faculty for Tin and made me ride with you…”

    Theerak wanted to turn and ask his friend for the reason, but he had to focus on the road ahead first. “…”

    “Because you drive like this…”

    “Stop complaining so much, Joy. I’m already trying my best to drive well.”

    “Why are you so tense, you saggy-cheeks… Normally, you drive so well.

    Out of all my friends, I like riding with you the most.”

    “And now…” Theerak replied without taking his eyes off the road, “don’t love me any less, okay?”

    “Oh… you saggy-cheeks, the one thing I can’t do in life is love you less, so you don’t have to worry about that.” Joy said before reaching over to press a button with a symbol that looked like a roof. Suddenly, the car’s roof slid open quickly and folded back, letting the wind from outside hit Joy and Theerak full force.

    …Even though Theerak was startled, he managed to stay composed. He kept driving carefully since the shabu restaurant wasn’t far away, but he couldn’t help scolding his friend who’d nearly made him lose his cool. “Ugh!

    Joy… why are you so naughty!”

    “Sorry, saggy-cheeks… I closed it already,” Joy replied, pressing the button again.

    Theerak let out a sigh of relief as everything returned to normal. The car’s roof was fully closed again, and there was no more strong wind hitting his face while driving. “That’s the convertible button… Joy, don’t press it randomly again.”

    “I won’t press it anymore… don’t be mad at me, saggy-cheeks. I got startled too… I’m used to driving regular sedans.”

    “I’m not mad. I was just shocked because I’m not used to this car yet.”

    “You seem really tense.”

    “Of course I’m tense… I haven’t paid him back a single baht yet. What if I crash this car?”

    “Oh… even if you totaled it, Phii Fah wouldn’t blame you… he’d probably buy you a new one too.”

    “Joy, you’re exaggerating…”

    Theerak replied as he turned the car into the shabu restaurant. He scanned the area for a parking spot and found a large empty space that could fit two cars. He chose it because it made reversing in easier. He couldn’t believe that driving his dream car would make him feel like a newbie driver all over again.

    “Can you reverse, saggy-cheeks?”

    “Yeah, I can,” Theerak answered while glancing at the small screen on the car’s console, which showed the rearview camera to help him back up.

    “I think I’ll get out and check for you. The car’s camera can’t beat my eyes…”

    “No need, Joy.”

    “Park it, let me get out first.” Joy stepped out of the car and ran to the back, waving her hand as a signal to reverse. Theerak rolled down the window to hear his friend’s voice. “Back up now…”

    “Okay…”

    The Mini Cooper reversed slowly, guided by his friend’s shouts and waving hands. Once the car was perfectly parked and he turned to look ahead, Theerak saw Panli riding a red Ducati motorcycle into the restaurant’s parking area. But he had to park near the front since that spot was reserved for motorcycles.

    Lately, Panli has really been into riding this motorcycle.

    Theerak got out of the car and walked over to Panli with Joy. The tall guy took off his full-face black helmet, laughed, and turned to ask “How’s it going, Joy?”

    “I thought we’d get to the shabu place at 2 a.m.”

    “Haha,…this morning I saw him reversing into the parking lot and thought there’s no way he’d make it. Coming alone with no one to rush him, he probably wouldn’t even get to the shop.”

    “Damn it, and you didn’t tell me anything? You let me sit here totally unprepared!”

    Theerak looked at Panli, who was laughing heartily, and said, “Ugh!

    You’re teasing me so much!”

    “I won’t tease anymore.”

    “Wait until I’m good at driving first. I’ll open the convertible and speed up so fast your hair will be all over the place!”

    “Haha, chubby-cheeks, you are getting mad now!”

    “You jerk, you made chubby-cheeks mad at me too!” Joy said, laughing along.

    Theerak glared at his two friends who were standing there laughing. Panli once said he liked making him mad because it was cute, and this time it was probably the same reason—Panli was provoking him to get a reaction.

    I am starting to not want to love Panli anymore…

    “Uh, where’s that Type guy?”

    “He’s on his way…”

    “Let’s go wait inside then…”

    “Hot, huh, chubby-cheeks?”

    “Yeah…”

    He led his friends into the shop. As soon as they stepped inside, three staff members rushed over to him, vying for his attention. Theerak flinched back slightly because the three female staff were standing way too close.

    “Are you Rak?”

    “Uh, yes.”

    “Please come inside! We’ve prepared a long table with five hot pots for fifteen people.”

    “…”

    Theerak glanced back at his two friends as he followed the three staff members. Panli furrowed his brow, seeming suspicious of something, while Joy looked equally surprised. They knew he hadn’t reserved a table here, yet the staff somehow knew his name.

    “This is your table…”

    “Thank you.”

    He thanked them before sitting down next to the wall with Joy. Panli chose the seat across from them. The first staff member handed over a menu to order food, and Panli, unable to hold back his curiosity, asked “Is the restaurant closed today?”

    Theerak scanned the place after hearing Panli’s question. He hadn’t noticed much when they walked in, so he hadn’t realized there was no one else in the shop besides them. “…”

    “Yes, actually, the restaurant is closed today… but Inn asked Thanwa to open it because he wanted to bring his friends and someone he likes to eat shabu here.”

    Panli smirked before adding, “This place might go under if Pradipat finds out about this…”

    “Is Thanwa the owner?” Joy asked.

    “Yes, he’s Inn’s older brother.”

    “Did Inn tell you who he likes?”

    The two female staff members smiled faintly before heading back to the front of the shop. The remaining staff member continued, “It’s you, Rak… Inn sent a picture and told us to take the best care of you.”

    “That jerk Inn forgot to mention one thing to you all. The Rak he likes… is my older brother’s boyfriend.”

    “E-Li! He doesn’t know!” Joy interrupted.

    “I couldn’t help it… I stepped in for Phii Fah.”

    The female staff member’s eyes widened slightly before she turned to Theerak, as if waiting for confirmation that what Panli said was true. He felt awkward because he didn’t want the staff member to feel bad, but he also had to consider Muenfah’s feelings…even though Muenfah wasn’t here…

    “Yes… I already have a boyfriend.”

    “Oh, I’m so sorry! I really didn’t know… I was just following Inn’s orders.”

    “It’s okay, I understand…”

    “Then I’ll excuse myself for now. Whenever you’re ready to order, just press the button to call me to take your order.”

    “Yes…”

    As soon as the staff member walked away, Joy, who had been itching to speak for a while, burst out, “I knew itttt…”

    “Knew what, Joy?” Panli asked.

    “That something weird was up… Think about it. This morning, Som from the LINE group asked who was free. When me and the others said we were,    Som invited us to celebrate the project’s success.”

    “I didn’t read the group chat…”

    “You never do, E-Li… Don’t interrupt, let me finish. So Som invited everyone to eat shabu, but didn’t specify this place. Another friend suggested a spot near the university since it’s convenient for everyone, but Inn chimed in saying this place was the best.”

    “…”

    “No matter what anyone else suggested, Inn shot it down. In the end, everyone gave in and came here… Turns out it’s because it’s his brother’s restaurant. He probably thought he could flirt with chubby-cheeks here in peace.”

    “That jerk Inn must be out of the loop… My brother and chubby-cheeks are already together, man. What’s he trying to flirt with? A third wheel?”

    Theerak sighed before saying, “We’re not together yet. I’m still courting Phii Fah… but I had to claim the boyfriend title for now so the staff wouldn’t get more confused.”

    “…”

    “If I said I was just courting Phii Fah, the staff would be even more lost…

    It’s better to give her something clear to understand.”

    “Your cuteness really causes headaches…” Joy said while reaching over to ruffle his hair.

    Panli pulled something out of his pants pocket and tossed a small piece of paper over. “Here… the thing you wanted.”

    “Thanks, Li~”

    “Don’t use that sweet voice with me… You left me at the airport. I still haven’t forgotten.”

    Theerak laughed so hard his mouth stretched wide, then picked up the piece of paper to look at it before saying, “You said not to worry…”

    “Yeah, not worried to the point of ditching me, you chubby-cheeked jerk.”

    “So what did you do, Li?”

    “I secretly watched them hugging in the middle of the airport… and after seeing that, I decided to head back alone.”

    Theerak, holding the small piece of paper, wrinkled his nose at Panli. “Oh… you said you were the one abandoned, but turns out sneaky Li left first…”

    “If I didn’t leave first, I’d have been stuck waiting like a rotting dog.”

    “There, there, Li.”

    “Don’t you dare try to comfort me…”

    The small-framed guy laughed and scanned the list of Sky’s favorite foods written on the small paper, which he’d asked Panli to get from the nanny. Theerak guessed the handwriting must belong to the nanny.

    Clear tofu and egg soup

    Sea bass fried with fish sauce

    Chicken stir-fried with cashews

    Sweet and sour stir-fried Tim fish [the fish needs to be cut into pieces first, then coated in flour and fried until crispy before stir-frying with sweet and sour sauce]

    Crispy pork basil stir-fry with omelet [the omelet shouldn’t be runny]

    The last dish made Theerak hold back a grin until his cheeks nearly burst. He’d once heard a saying—though he couldn’t recall it perfectly—something along the lines of, “We’ll gain a new favorite color from the person we like.” Muenfah must have added a new favorite dish because of him.

    Theerak was gathering info about Muenfah. He’d already gotten quite a bit from Panli before, but some details were too much for even a close friend to know, so he had to enlist help from others too.

    Like asking for help from the nanny of the big young master…

    “Are you going to cook for Phii Fah to eat?”

    “Mhm…”

    “You chubby-cheeked fool, you’re wooing Phii Fah by cooking for him yourself…”

    “I really want to know, who started the idea of wooing Phii Fah?” Joy asked.

    “Your chubby-cheeks, Joy… I’m just the main supporter behind the scenes.”

    “Why do you have to woo Phii Fah, you chubby-cheeked idiot… If you already like each other, just date already.”

    Theerak shifted his gaze from the paper and looked at his two friends. “All this time, Phii Fah has been the one giving me love one-sidedly… without getting anything in return.”

    “…”

    “So I want to be the one to give love to Phii Fah for once.”

    “…”

    He tucked the paper into his pocket and continued, “There aren’t many couples out there… who take turns wooing each other before becoming official.”

    That’s true, you chubby-cheeked fool… When Teen wooed me and asked to be together, I just agreed right away. I didn’t woo Teen back. This idea’s cute and suits you well.”

    “So how are you planning to woo Phii Fah, you chubby-cheeked jerk?”

    “I’m going to use my strength to flirt with Phii Fah.”

    “Your strength?”

    “Yeah… my strength.”

    “What is it, saggy-cheeks?”

    “Being cute and clingy…”

    “Oh. I think this’ll work. You’ll definitely win Phii Fah over.”

    “The truth is, I already won him over before I even started flirting, you dummy.”

    “True… you saggy-cheeks…” Panli paused before asking, “Does Phii Fah ever kiss your cheek?”

    “You dummy!…Why would you ask something like that!”

    “Joy, I know you’re curious too…”

    “I am curious, but I wouldn’t dare ask. I’m afraid saggy-cheeks would get shy.”

    “What’s there to be shy about?…People in love kissing each other’s cheeks isn’t embarrassing.”

    Theerak lowered his gaze. He pressed his lips together tightly because Panli’s question didn’t make him think of the time Muenfah kissed his cheek with a loud smack, but instead reminded him of the taste of Muenfah’s kiss.

    His face suddenly flushed, and he had to rub the back of his neck to ease the embarrassment.

    “Why are you pressing your lips together, saggy-cheeks?”

    “I knew it… Phii Fah is freaking amazing,” Panli said, laughing with delight.

    “Panli, don’t laugh…” Theerak glanced up at his close friend, who wouldn’t stop laughing. He bit his lip before raising both hands to his cheeks to check the burning heat. It felt like there were bonfires blazing on both sides of his face. “I’m embarrassed…”

    “Ugh… saggy-cheeks. I’m embarrassed too.”

    “So who’s flirting with who here?” Panli said, laughing.

    “Back then, I wasn’t prepared…”

    “What happened after you were?”

    “…Phii Fah likes to kiss me here.” He said, tapping his finger on his lips before lowering his head to avoid his friends’ eyes.

    “Mom ~~~~~~~~~~”

    “Joy… why are you screaming for your mom?”

    “I can’t handle this, you dummy.”

    “All that effort wasn’t in vain… Phii Fah did great!”

    “You dog-faced dummy! You’re not being considerate of your friend at all…” Theerak kept his head down and spoke in a soft voice, “I’m so embarrassed I could die…”

    “Haha.”

    Kisses, ughhhh… I’m embarrassed.”

    “Joy, you’re the one making your friend even more embarrassed.”

    “But it’s really embarrassing, okay!”

    Theerak looked up when he heard his friends’ voices. The art group had just arrived and started entering the restaurant. All the staff bowed their heads to Inn as he walked toward him. Inn stopped in front of him and asked “Rak… can I sit with you?”

    Theerak glanced at the empty spot beside him, the one he’d saved for

    Muenfah, before saying, “I’m sorry, Inn.”

    “…”

    “I’ve saved a spot for Phii Fah…”

    “…”

    Theerak didn’t often reject people, so he felt guilty seeing the change in In’s expression. In looked disappointed and confused. Even though his words might make him seem cruel, Theerak believed it was for the best—In could move on from him and start anew with someone whose heart aligned with his.

    “Does you like Phii Fah?”

    Theerak nodded immediately. “Yes, Phii Fah and I are already together.”

    Once again, he had to claim the boyfriend title preemptively to make it crystal clear. If he said he was just pursuing Muenfah, it might leave room for hope or make someone think they could still squeeze in. To Inn, Theerak might seem harsh for speaking so bluntly without sparing feelings.

    But trust him…

    Clear actions and words were the best way.

    “…”

    “I’m sorry, Inn.” he said, even though love had no right or wrong. He still wanted to apologize. “Sorry that I don’t feel the same way about you.”

    “I understand…” Inn reached out and gently patted his head before saying,    “But I’ll still wait for you, Rak.”

    Theerak tilted his head slightly to avoid In’s touch. He felt bad for doing this, but his heart kept telling him how important Muenfah was to him. That’s why Theerak had to stay firm…

    “Don’t wait for me.”

    “…”

    “Because besides Phii Fah… I won’t love anyone else.”

    In nodded faintly before walking over to sit on the chair across from him, slightly offset. Theerak sighed, feeling guilty for cutting ties with Inn so harshly. But if he wasn’t decisive… the one who’d end up hurt might be Muenfah.

    “No need to feel guilty, dude…” Type, who had appeared out of nowhere, leaned down to whisper in his ear. “That Inn guy knows deep down that you and Phii Fah like each other, but he’s being stubborn about it… Honestly, he’s just someone who loves to win.”

    “…” Theerak’s eyes widened in curiosity.

    Type whispered again, “We went to the same high school. Whenever he wanted something, he had to have it. No one ever beat him… This time, I think he’s trying to outdo Phii Fah.”

    How could he win?…Phii Fah already has my heart!” Theerak frowned and snapped with a rare burst of irritation. “Khun Muenfah has won by a landslide!”

    “Calm down, man. I’m just letting you know… no need to get this mad.”

    Theerak tried to suppress his emotions before muttering softly, “Hmph! I don’t feel guilty about Inn anymore.”

    Type laughed and went to sit next to Panli. “Exactly… you don’t need to feel guilty at all.”

    “What did you say to him, Type? Why’s chubby-cheeks so pissed off…” Panli asked Type, then reached over to pinch his cheek. “I need to save it so I can tease him again later. He’s so damn adorable when he’s mad!”

    “E-Li, can you not tease him for now… Chubby-cheeks is annoyed.”

    “Yeah, I’m annoyed… If you pinch my cheek one more time, I’ll bite your finger off.”

    “Haha.”

    “Kids, what are you all talking about? You look so serious.”

    “What’s wrong, Rak? Your brows are all furrowed…”

    Phii Dom and Phii Babe, who had just arrived, asked with curiosity. Both of them chose to sit across from him. Theerak was about to answer, but then Phii Ball, Phii Real, and Phii Hia walked into the restaurant, sparking his own curiosity, so he asked “Phii Real and Phii Hia are here too?”

    Phii Ball laughed before explaining, “Today, we had to go to Noh’s birthday party at Fah’s place… so I invited Real and Hia to come along. On the way back, we can all head to Fah’s restaurant together.” He sat down in the last empty chair across from them before turning to ask the younger group, “These two are from a different university than us, but they’re friends of ours… Mind if they join the celebration?”

    “Yes / Sure.” everyone responded with friendly expressions and tones.

    Theerak gave a smile to the funny Phii Hia, who was standing there grinning. “Go ahead and sit, Phii Hia… Phii Real too.”

    “There’s no seat left, Nong Rak…” Phii Hia scanned the area for a chair before adding, “Can I sit next to you then?”

    Theerak gave a dry smile to Phii Hia and replied, “Sorry… I saved that spot for Phii Fah.”

    “Then I’ll just sit in your heart instead.”

    Smack!!

    Theerak’s eyes widened in shock as Phii Real slammed his palm hard onto Phii Hia’s head, nearly causing him to faceplant into the hot pot. Everyone burst out laughing as if it were a familiar sight, even though this was the first time these two had shown up.

    “So dumb… A guy like you should sit next to me.” Phii Real said while placing two chairs, brought by the staff, at the head of the table near him. “Sit next to me and tone down the flirting.”

    “You know why I’m not arguing?”

    “Don’t want to know…”

    Phii Real replied and sat down nonchalantly, probably because he was done paying attention to Phii Hia. Everyone else went back to chatting, ignoring Phii Hia too. Theerak looked up at the tall guy standing there, blinking rapidly, as if he wanted to say what was on his mind but no one cared to listen.

    Why doesn’t Phii Hia argue with Phii Real?” Theerak couldn’t help but feel sorry for the funny guy with a sulky face, so he asked.

    “Because I like you the most, Nong Rak…”

    “Don’t pay attention to him, Nong Rak… He’s just fishing for attention.” Phii Real said.

    Phii Hia, probably scared of being ignored again, quickly answered,    “Because I’m confused.”

    “Finish talking and sit down already, you jerk!”

    “Fine! So bossy. Are you my wife or something?”

    “How’d you come up with that, you dumbass?”

    Since the reserved table could only seat fifteen people, Phii Real and Phii Hia had to squeeze together at the head of the table. Theerak scooted closer to Joy to make more room for Muenfah. Phii Real and Phii Hia were pretty big, and if Muenfah came, he was worried the guy might feel cramped.

    “When Fah gets here, I’ll shift over more, okay?”

    Theerak smiled and replied to Phii Real, “Okay…”

    “Real, want to switch seats?”

    “If you switch with me, you’ll end up sitting right next to Fah’s stinky feet… You sure about that?”

    “…”

    “Fah isn’t here yet… so it just looks like the kid’s sitting close to me for now.”

    “…”

    “Think it over.”

    “I’ll just stay here…”

    Theerak hid a smile while watching the two seniors. He’d turn to chat with his friends occasionally, but all three of them were busy staring down at their phones. Meanwhile, Phii Dom and Phii Babe were deep in conversation, and he didn’t dare interrupt.

    Theerak realized…

    how lonely life felt without Sky

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    But it was at that moment that Theerak spotted a black Ford Mustang pulling into the restaurant’s lot. The loud rumble of the exhaust as it reversed into a parking spot grabbed everyone’s attention effortlessly. Theerak grinned widely when he saw the tall figure step out of the car.

    Today, he felt like Muenfah was dressed especially sharp. The guy was wearing a short-sleeved maroon shirt tucked into black jeans, paired with the same Vans sneakers he’d seen him wear often. And, of course, the emeraldfaced watch that never left his wrist.

    “Phii Fah’s here…”

    “Yeah… this guy’s Sky has arrived.” Theerak said with a bright expression and tone, pointing at himself.

    “You’re in a good mood, huh, you chubby-cheeked fool.”

    Muenfah walked into the restaurant with a calm expression, his sharp eyes scanning the table before stopping in front of him. He didn’t seem to be in the best mood, but he still flashed that same familiar smile.

    Can Phii Fah sit here?”

    “Phii Fah, lean down a bit… Rak needs to whisper something…” The tall guy obediently bent down. “If this guy’s my future boyfriend… I allow him to sit.”

    “Heh.”

    Theerak patted the empty space next to him with a few loud taps. Muenfah plopped down, then pulled something out of his pants pocket and tossed it to Panli across the table. Theerak glanced at the pack of his close friend’s favorite cigarettes, sitting still next to the hot pot.

    “Yours…”

    Panli snatched it up and said, “I’ve been looking for this forever… When did Phii Fah steal it?”

    “You left it in my car…”

    “We’re dead for sure…”

    “Panli, why is you so forgetful like this? T___T”

    Panli glared at him and mouthed silently, ‘Did you tell Phii Fah about the car?’ Theerak shook his head in denial and started thinking of an excuse for Muenfah.

    “I know you’re the one who brought him there.”

    “…Did Maenam tell you?”

    “Panli… I just saw my car parked slightly off and knew right away. No one had to tell me.”

    “…”

    “And you left your cigarettes behind too…”

    “…It was just one time, forgive me, please.”

    “You’re grounded for a week… no leaving the house after 9 p.m.”

    “Phii Fah!”

    “Maenam told me… lately, you’ve been riding your motorcycle out at 9 p.m.”

    “I went to watch football at a friend’s place.”

    “Don’t we have a TV at home?”

    “Saving electricity, you know.”

    “If you make one more excuse, I’ll add another week to your grounding.”

    Panli rubbed his face in frustration before saying, “Saggy-cheeks is guilty too. Phii Babe, ground him!”

    Phii Babe laughed before replying, “Rak likes staying home anyway… he wouldn’t think it’s a punishment.”

    “Fah… I am is sitting right here, say hi or something.”

    “I can’t see a speck of dust called Hia.”

    Muenfah’s words made everyone burst out laughing, but the sly look from the tall guy made Theerak, who was laughing, quickly shut his mouth. Muenfah leaned in close and whispered in his ear “Don’t think you’re off the hook, Theerak… I will have to punish you too.”

    Theerak buried his face in Muenfah’s neck and mumbled, “But I wasn’t the mastermind…”

    “Heh,…no need to act cute, I won’t go easy on you.”

    Will my punishment be lighter than Panli’s?” Theerak asked softly, hoping for some sympathy from Muenfah.

    “Lighter, yes…”

    Muenfah gently lifted him to sit up straight. Theerak looked at the bigger guy, who was biting his lip as if teasing him. Muenfah leaned in again, using his sharp teeth to lightly nip at his neck. Moments later, he pulled back and pressed a kiss on the same spot. Theerak was both startled and embarrassed at the same time. The gazes from the seniors and friends in the group made him want to explode on the spot.

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat and pulled his phone out of his pants pocket. He typed a message casually, as if nothing had happened. Theerak could only press his lips together and lower his eyes, afraid of being teased by the others and getting even more embarrassed.

    “Fah, hey… take it easy, have some pity on the kid or at least on my heart,” Hia said.

    “That was as gentle as it gets…”

    Theerak wanted to escape from this moment because of Muenfah’s words. Joy, who was making a whining sound in her throat, only made Theerak feel even more embarrassed. He had planned to flirt with Muenfah for the first time today, but the mission was clearly failing since Muenfah kept stealing the spotlight.

    Muenfah should be the one feeling shy…not Theerak, T___T.

    “So, in the end, chubby-cheeks isn’t the one flirting with Phii Fah… Phii Fah’s just flirting with chubby-cheeks like usual.” Panli said.

    “Don’t underestimate this chubby puppy, Panli.”

    “Heh.”

    Theerak waited for the staff to finish setting down the food trays before continuing, “Phii Fah… can you not steal my role?”

    “We haven’t kissed today yet…” Muenfah, the oblivious one, didn’t care about what he said at all. He leaned in close, pouting for a kiss.

    “…”

    “I’m embarrassed for the kid…” Phii Ball said, laughing. “But I kinda want to see it… haha.”

    “You damn Ball… you sinner.” Phii Hia chimed in, then added, “But I’m just as sinful as you.”

    “Enough, you guys… the kid’s blushing so hard his face is all red.” Phii Real spoke up.

    …It wasn’t just him sitting there with a face as red as a tomato. Phii Babe, Joy, and the other friends were just as flustered and red-faced. Theerak was now convinced that no one could outdo Khun Muenfah’s shamelessness—he never got embarrassed about stuff like this.

    “I really want to kiss my Theerak…” Muenfah said, scanning around for something. He grinned slyly, picking up an A4-sized coaster paper to shield both their faces. “Theerak… you can kiss me now.”

    Theerak pressed his lips together tightly, knowing full well that Joy, sitting right beside him, would definitely see. “Phii Fah… we can’t.”

    “…” Muenfah craned his neck to look at Joy before saying, “Joy… I’m going to kiss Theerak. No peeking, okay?”

    “Okay, okay… I soo won’t peek.”

    “Joy promised.”

    Theerak sighed before breaking into a small smile. He knew he couldn’t resist Muenfah anymore. It wasn’t that he was forcing himself to give in to the request—he agreed because he missed Muenfah’s kisses too.

    Kiss…

    The one who got kissed smiled softly and lowered the paper. At that moment, several pairs of eyes were staring at them. Theerak accepted the consequences of his actions and let his older friends and peers tease him with their looks.

    “The paper’s thin… didn’t you know?” Panli asked.

    “I knew… but I wanted everyone to see…”

    Theerak was about to look up and scold Muenfah for making him even more embarrassed, but the way Muenfah’s eyes locked onto Inn made him quickly speak up to hold back the one whose mood was starting to sour.

    “Hey, you’re Fah’s…”

    “Especially you… Inn.”

    “…” Inn stared back at Muenfah before looking away.

    “Don’t mess with my Theerak again…”

    “…”

    The atmosphere was thick with tension. Inn, who had become the target of everyone’s gaze, stood up and left the restaurant. Not long after, a tall, welldressed man walked in. The staff all raised their hands to greet him, making it clear he was the owner.

    “Oh, Fah… you’re here too?”

    Muenfah nodded. “…”

    “Hia, I thought came alone… When you called me, why didn’t you say Fah was coming too? I could’ve told the staff to take extra good care of you.”

    “No need…” Muenfah said, pushing his tongue against his cheek as he tried to keep his emotions in check. “Your place is great in every way… except for your little brother.”

    “…”

    “He’s trying to flirt with my Theerak.”

    “Inn?”

    “Yeah.”

    “…”

    “We’ve been in the swimming club together for years… you know how I am.”

    “I know…”

    “I had Hia call and invite you here because Inn’s your brother.”

    “…”

    “I don’t want to mess with someone I know.”

    “…”

    “Even though I haven’t gotten into trouble in a while… I still remember how to punch someone.”

    “…I’ll deal with Inn myself later.”

    Muenfah didn’t say anything, just nodded at the other guy. “…”

    “Then make yourselves at home. I’ve got some business to handle first.”  After the owner, named Thanwa, left, everything returned to normal. Though everyone wanted to know more, no one dared to ask. Theerak looked at the intimidating Khun Muenfah, who was now resting his head on his shoulder.

    “Sorry, Theerak…”

    “…”

    “Don’t be scared of me, okay?”

    “I’m not scared of you… but you need to tone down the jealousy a bit.”

    “Stopping me from being jealous is like stopping Thailand from having sunlight.”

    Theerak gave a small smile at the cute phrase from Fah’s precious one. “…”

    “It’s impossible…”

    “Hey Sky…” Theerak raised his hand to ruffle the chocolate-brown hair before asking, “Has you known Phii Tanwa; Inn’s older brother for a long time?”

    “Since high school… we were in the swimming club together, but Hia was closer to Tanwa.”

    “Fah and Tanwa were rivals whenever the school held academic events with swimming competitions.” Phii Hia said while picking pork to put in the pot. “But Tanwa never beat Fah.”

    “…”

    “After losing too many times, he started disliking Fah.”

    “…”

    “But one time, Tanwa got into a fight with kids from another school. He was getting beaten up, and Fah happened to pass by and helped him out.”

    “…”

    “After that, Tanwa stopped holding a grudge against Fah.”

    “So that’s how it was…”

    “Nong Rak, have you ever watched the series Hormones?…Your Phii Fah is just like Phii Phai when there’s trouble.” Phii Hia said. “…”

    “Then who’s Sprite?” Panli asked.

    “A nobody… just a red soda like me who’s always by his side.”

    Phii Hia’s answer made Phii Real burst out laughing. “I hate that red soda so much…”

    “And how did you find out that Tanwa is Inn’s older brother?”

    “After the project inspection day… I had Ball keep an eye on whether he’d bother you again. But Ball went a bit overboard and brought me Inn’s profile from the freshman booth registration…”

    “…”

    “Inn’s last name sounded familiar, so I asked Hia about it, thinking it might be the same as a friend from high school.”

    “And it was… I remembered it was Tanwa’s last name.” Phii Hia replied while picking sliced pork out of the boiling pot. “After that, I called him and found out that the little devil causing trouble for Fah’s friend was Tanwa’s younger sibling.”

    So the reason you came to eat with the juniors today was partly to clear this up too, right?” Phii Babe, who’d been quietly gathering info for a while, asked.

    Muenfah nodded. “Mhm…”

    “Phii Fah, you’re amazing… but you’d be even more amazing if you didn’t ground Li.”

    “Phii Hia found out that Inn is terrified of his own older brother, so he suggested Fah sort it out with Tanwa instead. That way, you Nong Rak wouldn’t feel torn.”

    “You idiot! That was my suggestion!” Phii Real interjected.

    “Sorry, sorry, I forgot.”

    Theerak turned and pointed accusingly at the big guy watching him. “Sky, you master schemer… From now on, I won’t give in to you so easily. And if you plead for something, I will think it over a lot to see if you’s hiding some plan, okay?”

    “Heh,…no more plans.” Muenfah said, kissing his cheek.

    “Oh no… we’re not alone here, you know!”

    “Hia… you’ve got to understand.”

    “Understand what?”

    “If your name isn’t Theerak… you’ll just become a nobody or air.”

    “I’m not air… I’m a speck of dust.”

    While everyone was chatting, Theerak had to deal with the stubborn Khun Muenfah, who kept nuzzling his nose against his cheek nonstop. He wrapped one arm around his waist and pulled him closer.

    Ugh! Phii Fah… don’t tease me while I’m eating.”

    “Heh.”

    “Now you are both stubborn and clueless… how should I handle you?”

    Muenfah smirked and leaned in to whisper in his ear, “I am stubborn because I’m hungry.”

    “If you’re hungry, eat, Phii Fah…” Theerak said, picking up the biggest slice of pork from his bowl and offering it to Muenfah. “I even gave you the biggest piece of pork… think about how much I love you.”

    Muenfah pressed his nose and lips against his shoulder before lightly nipping at it with his sharp teeth.

    “Eating pork won’t fill me up…”

    “…”

    “Can I eat nuu instead?”

    Theerak thought…

    Him saying he want to eat him

    Made his first attempt at flirting with Muenfah…

    …a failure.

    T/N Nuu is a pronoun used by younger one or an older one addressing a younger person whom they are really close.

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 20

    YOURSKY, Chapter 20

       YOURSKY, Chapter 20

    “Panli’s dropping you off at home later, right, Rak?”

    “Yes, he said he’d take me himself.”

    “Okay, then I won’t swing back to pick you up.”

    “Yep…”

    I sent a smile to my older sister and waved goodbye. The black BMW pulled away from Panli’s big house. As soon as I turned back toward the large wooden door that stood open to welcome guests like me, I saw a middle-aged woman—probably the housekeeper—standing there smiling. I raised my hand to greet her as she walked toward me.

    “Khun Panli told me to come welcome you, Khun.”

    “Just call me Rak, it’s fine, Auntie… or you can call me chubby-cheeks if you want. My friends like calling me that.”

    The housekeeper auntie covered her mouth as she laughed. “Calling you

    Rak is good enough.”

    “…Okay.”

    “This way, please, Rak.”

    “Yep…”

    I nodded and followed the housekeeper auntie inside. Since becoming friends with Panli, I could count the times I’d been to his house on one hand. Most of the time, I came to drop off study sheets or exam summaries for him, but our business usually ended at the front door. I’d never come inside, even though he’d invited me plenty of times.

    That’s because I didn’t want to intrude on my friend’s privacy.

    …No friend cares about Panli as much as Rak Niran does,

    I scanned my eyes around the house as I followed the housekeeper auntie. The area around the house was beautifully and luxuriously decorated. Panli’s house wasn’t much different from the evening dramas Grandpa loved to watch. From the fountain in front of the house—where Phii Dom had to drive around a large fountain with a cupid statue holding a bow to drop me off at the entrance—to the massive automatic iron gate, everything was grand. A house this big and comfortable, yet dog-face Li still preferred hanging out outside over staying home.

    He really deserves a smack…

    I never meddled or asked about my friends’ personal matters unless they chose to tell me themselves. But because I’m a chubby, clever little pup, I figured out that the two Pisut siblings came from a pretty well-off family. You could tell from the cars they drove and the things they used. Still, I never imagined they’d be this rich. Neither Panli nor Phii Fah ever bragged about anything.

    The only thing Panli liked to boast about was… how good he was at being lonely.

    That’s why he didn’t like staying home.

    A house this big must feel pretty lonely, huh?

    I get you now, dog-face Li.

    “Please, Rak, go wait in Khun Panli’s living room. He’ll come down in a bit,” the housekeeper said.

    “Uh, oh, sure,” I replied, turning to look at the tightly shut glass door. Since it was clear glass, I could see a long, large sofa, a wall-mounted TV, the latest gaming console, and a bunch of soccer game discs that he loved. Not daring to open the door myself, I turned back to the housekeeper, only to find I was now standing alone.

    Mom always told me not to act carelessly in someone else’s house.

    But the housekeeper just gave me permission, didn’t she…?

    As I slid the glass door open, a blast of icy air from the air conditioner hit me immediately. I shook my head lightly, smiling to myself as I stepped inside. Panli hated the heat so much—not unlike Phii Fah. He probably kept the AC on all day, which explained why the room felt as cold as the North Pole.

    I remembered the housekeeper telling me to wait in Panli’s living room, which must mean the two Pisut siblings each had their own separate living rooms.

    These two siblings are really something to envy…

    Not long after, Panli appeared. He was dressed casually in a tank top and branded sweatpants. Maybe because he already had fair skin, the all-black outfit made it stand out even more. I had to admit, Panli looked really handsome today. Even in such a simple outfit, he still managed to look this good.

    But not as good as Phii Fah, though…

    …Phii Fah is the handsomest,

    “Sorry, dude, did you wait long?”

    “Super long… Go get me some snacks already. I’m starving here…”

    “Wait a sec, my dear friend. The nanny’s bringing some over…”

    “You have a nanny too?”

    “Yeah…” Panli walked over and sat beside me, pointing a finger at my face. “Don’t… you… dare… tease… me!”

    I nodded reluctantly. “Okay… I won’t tease. What’s there to tease about dog-face Li being raised by a nanny since he was a kid?”

    Crack…

    The sound from the glass door interrupted our conversation, causing both of us to turn and look at the person about to enter. I saw an elderly woman holding a tray with a glass of red soda and a plate of some kind of snack standing at the door. Panli quickly got up to open the door for the old lady, who I assumed was his nanny. I followed my friend and tried to help her carry the shiny metal tray, but she smiled and shook her head, refusing my help.

    “It’s really heavy… Let me help, okay?”

    “It’s fine, dear. I can carry it, young master.”

    “Theerak, please. It’s better if you call me Theerak, Grandma.”

    “If you’re a friend of second young master, you’re like another young master to me… It’s fine for me to call you this.”

    “O-Okay… But if you change your mind, you can call me ‘Master Theerak’ too. Grandpa likes calling me that.”

    “Nanny, stop calling me that already… I’m embarrassed in front of my friend.”

    I looked at Panli, who let out a big sigh before snatching the tray from the nanny and placing it on the coffee table. Wait, what did she just call Panli? second young master… second young master, right?

    “I’ve been calling you that since you were little… How could you expect me to change it, second young master?”

    “Nannyyyy… Please, I’m begging you. My friends will tease me.”

    I gave a small smile and nodded lightly. So, he was afraid of being teased about this. “No one would dare tease second young master.”

    “You chubby-cheeked jerk!”

    “I brought some red soda and cookies for you. Do second young master and young master Theerak want anything else?”

    “No thanks, Grandma. This is already more than I can eat.”

    “Then I will excuse herself for now.”

    “Okay. Should I walk you back?” I didn’t realize I’d started walking to support her until I heard the nanny and Panli laughing.

    “You chubby-cheeks… Nanny won’t get lost. She’s been in this house since before I was born.”

    “N-No, that’s not what I meant… I was just worried she might trip on the way.”

    “Thank you for worrying about me, dear, but I can walk back to the kitchen on my own.” Panli’s nanny smiled at me and gently patted my cheek before walking out of the room.

    “Panli, making Grandma work like that… That’s not nice.”

    “Normally, I never ask Nanny to do anything except cook for me… But as soon as she heard you were coming, she started preparing all sorts of things.” “Nanny knows me?” I hurried to sit back down next to Panli, my eyes widening.

    “Of course she does… I talk about you to her all the time.” Panli said as he reached for a cookie, but I quickly grabbed it from his hand. I wanted him to tell me properly, not talk while eating—otherwise, the details might get lost while he chewed. I placed the cookie back on the plate. Panli seemed to catch on to what I wanted and sighed before continuing, “Just general stuff, like your personality, your looks. But I didn’t go into too much detail about how annoying you can be.”

    “And does Nanny like me?”

    “She left her beloved kitchen to personally bring you snacks. How much do you think she likes you?”

    “I’m so happy. Nanny likes me too.”

    “Phii Fah is pretty fond of you, huh…” Panli said with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Are you happy about that?”

    “…” Suddenly, Panli’s question made my face heat up. It was probably because the topic we were discussing got linked back to Phii Fah.

    “So, what do you say?”

    I wanted to collect myself, so I picked up a cookie to munch on, buying some time to answer. “I’m hungry… let me eat first.”

    “…” Panli chuckled softly. He pulled his phone out of his pants pocket and started typing with an unusually calm expression I didn’t often see. Curious about what was up with him, I leaned forward to sneak a peek at his screen, but that dog-faced jerk caught on and tilted his head to block me, causing the tip of my nose to brush against his soft hair.

    “My head doesn’t smell as good as Phii Fah’s—get it away!”

    “Then why are you sneaking a look at my chat?”

    “I wasn’t…”

    Panli tucked his phone back into his pocket, staring at me before saying,    “If you’re lying… may Phii Fah not love you.”

    I blinked rapidly, slowing down my chewing to think of an excuse. The only thing that came to mind was crossing my index and middle fingers behind my back before saying, “I wasn’t sneaking a look…”

    “Your fingers…”

    “Fine, I give up… but take back what you said right now.”

    “If you confess your mistake… may Phii Fah love you lots.”

    “I really did sneak a peek… but I didn’t see anything because your stinky head got in the way.” I uncrossed my fingers and admitted my guilt, though I wasn’t sure if I was confessing because I hate lying or because of what Panli said.

    Let’s just say… it’s both.

    But the part about “may Phii Fah love you lots” weighed a bit more.

    “So, what’s on your mind to talk about?” Panli asked, grabbing the remote to turn on the TV. “You’re not just here to trick me into giving you snacks, right?”

    “I’m not here to trick you for snacks… because I know if I ask nicely, you’d give in anyway…”

    I watched Panli smirk while staring at the TV. “So, what do you want to talk about?”

    “Panli…”

    Panli must’ve picked up on the more serious tone in my voice. He turned down the TV volume and looked me in the eye. I swallowed hard, feeling nervous even though I could guess the outcome wouldn’t be as bad as I feared right now.

    “I… uh…”

    “…Take it easy. I’m not in a rush.”

    “Thanks for not rushing me. I’m really nervous.” On top of the anxiety, I was also excited. My hands were freezing, and I could feel sweat starting to bead on my forehead.

    “It’s just me… your dog-faced Panli.”

    “…”

    “No need to worry. Whatever you want to say, just say it. I’m always ready to listen.”

    Panli’s comforting words eased some of my nerves, so I finally spoke. “I like Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    “Not just as a senior-junior thing.”

    “…”

    “But I like it this way…” I pressed my two index fingers together and rubbed them back and forth to help explain a sentence I was too shy to say out loud.

    “Like fingers touching?”

    “Panli!! I know you’re really smart…”

    “Please, can you not tease me?…For a newbie in love like me, this is really hard.”

    I sighed as I watched Panli laugh with delight. “Yeah… I get it.” “…”

    “Like a lover, right?”

    “Yeah.”

    “…”

    “When I realized I was starting to feel this way about Phii Fah… I was scared you wouldn’t be okay with it.”

    “…”

    “But you kept trying to let me know it’s fine… That’s why I dared to tell you.”

    “…”

    “I wasn’t trying to hide it. I just wanted to be sure of myself first.”

    “Phii Fah and you are the people I absolutely adore… If one day the people

    I love so much end up loving each other, how could I not be okay with it?”

    “…”

    “I want to see Phii Fah smile at you, and I want to see you smile at Phii

    Fah…”

    “…”

    “…And I want to see both of them smile at me.”

    “That’s it… That’s enough.”

    “Thanks, Panli…”

    “I’ve got something I want you to see.”

    “Huh, what is it?”

    “Follow me…”

    Panli grabbed my arm and led me out of the living room. He took me up a white marble staircase that curved in a semicircle to the second floor of the house. I followed without asking anything, even though I was dying to know.

    Because I trust my friend…

    I believe Panli will only take me to good things.

    “Here we are…” Panli stopped me in front of a large white wooden door.

    “The young master’s room.”

    “Huh, Phii Fah’s room?”

    “Yeah… No one’s allowed in, ever.”

    “And you’re telling me to go in without permission?”

    “Phii Fah’s not here… What are you scared of?”

    “No way… I’d have to ask Phii Fah for permission first.”

    “Waiting for permission—when will we ever get to see it then?”

    “Panli… this is Phii Fah’s private room!”

    Panli dragged me into Phii Fah’s room with some struggle because I resisted with all my might, not wanting to overstep and invade the other’s privacy. He’d told me himself that Phii Fah absolutely forbade anyone from entering his room, which meant Phii Fah must value his privacy a lot. If he found out someone sneaked in, he’d definitely be upset.

    I didn’t mean to, Phii Fah…

    Panli dragged me in, okay…?

    I swept my eyes around the gray room, which was four times bigger than mine. The room was furnished simply, but every item in it was clearly expensive—especially the glass display case holding dozens of branded watches. I couldn’t help but smile when I saw three of Phii Fah’s electric guitars neatly propped up beside the bed.

    …No wonder Phii Fah sings so well,

    Everything was arranged so neatly that I didn’t dare touch a thing. If I moved even one item in this room, the owner would surely know someone had been here.

    “Phii Fah is so organized.”

    “…I kinda figured that.”

    “Pretty different from me.”

    “…”

    “What I wanted to show you is over here…”

    Panli grabbed my arm again and led me to stop in front of a large picture frame covered with a white cloth. He didn’t tell me what to do with the wallmounted frame in front of us; he just let go of me and stepped back. I stood still for a moment before one of Phii Fah’s sentences echoed back into my mind:

    ‘Thank you for turning back to look at me.’

    I didn’t know why that sentence came to mind, only that it was because of Phii Fah’s words that I reached out to pull the cloth off the frame. The white fabric fell to the floor as what it had been hiding came into clear view.

    It was at this moment that I saw myself… in the frame that had been covered by the white cloth. I pressed my lips together tightly as I stared at my paint-smeared face, smiling so wide my eyes squinted, sitting in the freshman welcome gazebo.

    How many years has it been…?

    …For Phii Fah.

    And when I shifted my gaze below the frame, I saw a message written there. Wanting to see it clearly, I stepped closer. The message read…

    ‘While everyone looked up at the sky… I only looked at you.’

    That message made me bite my lip until it hurt. My eyes started to burn, and a stinging sensation prickled my nose. I tried to swallow everything back, but all the emotions swirling inside me at that moment gathered into a massive lump and settled in the left side of my chest. Memories I’d shared with Phii Fah began flooding in uncontrollably, along with countless questions I’d been waiting to have answered for so long.

    I’d always wondered… how did Phii Fah know I liked crispy pork basil rice with a non-runny fried egg?

    I’d always wondered… why did Phii Fah like walking behind me?

    I used to wonder… why Phii Fah always stood to see me off at the front of the house I used to wonder… why I kept seeing a smile like the morning sunlight so often Every question, and every doubt Theerak has found the answers now, Phii Fah…

    I didn’t dare turn to face Panli because I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to hold back the tears anymore. The only thing I could do was take a deep breath, but as I let out a warm exhale, a clear teardrop I didn’t usually like fell and brushed against my cheek. I gave a faint smile, hardly believing I’d shed tears for love But I thought… Phii Fah’s love is worth these tears.

    The more I looked at the picture of myself… the more the tears kept flowing. I knew full well that the overwhelming feelings I had couldn’t compare to what Phii Fah felt for me. And since I’m new to love, I couldn’t control these emotions, so I let them spill out as tears instead.

    Theerak’s such a crybaby…

    I’m nowhere near as good at hiding my feelings as Phii Fah, huh?

    “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you the truth…”

    “…”

    “I’ve known for a while that Phii Fah secretly likes you.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah asked me not to tell you… because he just wanted you to notice him, not to expect anything more.”

    “…”

    “If you were going to feel something… he wanted you to feel it on your own, not because of anything else.”

    “…”

    “Don’t be mad at Phii Fah, okay?”

    I wanted to thank Panli for choosing to speak from behind without coming closer, because if he saw me crying, he’d definitely tease me about it. I used body language to respond, shaking my head to confirm I wasn’t angry, trying to speak without my voice trembling “Li… I’ve been walking ahead of Phii Fah all this time.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah has been following me for so long…”

    “From now on, walk together, okay?”

    “…”

    I nodded even though I didn’t turn to look at Panli. He probably knew I didn’t want anyone to see my tears, so he quietly walked away. I let myself sink to the floor and looked up at the picture of myself In Phii Fah’s eyes… this is what Theerak is like, huh…

    Right now, my heart isn’t racing at all. Instead, it’s calm and still in a way it’s never been before. I’m not surprised, because I know what caused this new reaction…

    Where the heart is calm because… I has found Sky of my own,    I reached into my pants pocket to pull out my phone because it vibrated with a notification. The message that appeared on the screen made me smile through tears.

    M.FAH: I am boarding the plane now.

    I wiped the clear liquid pooling around my eyes with the back of my hand before looking at the next message.

    M.FAH: Should arrive around 3:25 PM.

    Theerak: Travel back safely, Phii Fah.

    I will wait… Waiting until 3:25 PM.

    At that moment…it must be time.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    I hurriedly stepped down the stairs and headed straight to Panli’s living room, but he wasn’t there. In a house as big as my friend’s, finding Panli wouldn’t be easy. I had to find him quickly because there wasn’t much time left.

    “Panli, where are you?” I muttered softly before pulling my phone out of my pocket to call him.

    “Hey, chubby-cheeks, why are you calling me?”

    Panli walked out from one part of the house, asking in a teasing tone. As soon as I saw my friend, I didn’t hesitate to drag him out to the front of the house immediately.

    “Hey, hey, wait…where are you taking me?”

    “We’re running out of time. Phii Fah is about to arrive at the airport.”

    “Then wait here… I’ll call and tell him you’re at the house. Phii Fah won’t need to stop by the condo and can come straight here.”

    “No… I have to go meet him at the airport.”

    “Why?”

    “Because it’s time…”

    Yes…it’s time. Now I fully understand what Phii Babe said and how Phii

    Dom felt deep in his heart. The phrase “It’s time” isn’t just words—it’s a special feeling that compels us to do something to meet that person as soon as possible.

    At first, I thought I’d wait… But when I felt that…it’s time I couldn’t wait any longer…

    “Such a hassle…” Panli grumbled while looking down at his clothes before asking, “How much time is left?…I need to change.”

    “One hour.”

    “Plenty of time… I’ll change real quick.” Now he seemed as rushed as I was. Panli ran back into the house and turned to point at me, ordering, “Don’t you dare go by yourself.”

    “Uh…” I nodded reluctantly.

    …Not long after, Panli returned. He was wearing a large white T-shirt and faded, ripped-knee jeans. I chuckled softly because I knew my friend was annoyed at having to change in a hurry and couldn’t pick out much. Normally, Panli dressed stylishly, not much different from Phii Fah. It was rare to see him dressed so casually like this.

    I finally realized how much Panli love me. Love is love, you dog-faced guy,

    “Young master, should I drive for you?” I looked at the uncle who once drove us to the beach and asked Panli.

    “No problem, I’ll drive myself later, thank you.” Panli replied politely before leading me to the garage. I didn’t have time to get excited about the several sports cars parked there, even though deep down I wanted to take a closer look. I had only seen them in Phii Dom’s car magazines before. But right now, the only thing I needed to focus on was Phii Fah.

    “Let’s take this one…”

    “…”

    “Get in the car quick, you chubby-cheeked idiot.”

    “Uh…”

    I got into the car—a Ford Mustang, black, as my friend had mentioned. I only knew it was this brand because Phii Dom had once said he’d import one to use too. He often showed me car pictures and asked me to help pick models, but since I’m not into cars, I never paid much attention.

    “…”

    “Is this your car?”

    “Do I ever drive a black car…?”

    “Oh, right, you dog-faced guy likes driving white cars.”

    “Exactly… if it’s a black car, it belongs to Pradipat.”

    Hearing that, I scanned the black cars in the garage. “That’s quite a lot,    Lie.”

    “Seven cars in the garage. If you include the Benz sports car and the BMW at the condo, that’s nine.”

    “Is Phii Fah planning to open a car showroom or something?”

    “Haha.” Panli laughed heartily before driving the car out of the house. He didn’t seem very familiar with this car.

    “So why did you have to take this one?”

    “Because I wanted to drive it… If I didn’t seize this chance, Phii Fah would never let me drive it. This one’s his baby.”

    Here we go again. You’re dragging me into something like this again…” I sighed, knowing full well how possessive Phii Fah is. Panli always finds ways to stir things up. “I still feel guilty for sneaking into Phii Fah’s room without permission, and now we’re secretly taking his favorite car.”

    “His favorite car or you… I think Phii Fah would choose you.”

    “Don’t say that just to make me feel better, you dog-faced guy.”

    “…” I looked at Panli, who was smirking, before he asked, “When you saw the picture… how did you feel?”

    I gave a faint smile. “I felt… there’s no comparison.”

    “…”

    “Nothing can compare to Phii Fah’s love.”

    “True… it’s insane, man.”

    “…”

    “I saw the picture for the first time the day before yesterday.” “…”

    “Phii Fah has always been protective of his privacy. He’s never liked anyone entering his bedroom since he was a kid. So I never paid attention to what was in his room.”

    “But the day before yesterday… I needed to use a camera lens, and mine happened to have an issue. So I thought about borrowing one from Phii Fah.”

    “But I was too lazy to call and ask to borrow it since I only needed it for a short while, and at that moment, I didn’t have time to listen to Phii Fah scolding me… So I decided to go get the lens myself.”

    “Is that called borrowing or stealing?”

    “It’s better to call it informal borrowing.”

    “When I entered the room, I saw this picture frame. It was covered with a cloth, as you can see. So I secretly took a peek… Don’t scold me. I admit I was nosy.”

    “The moment I saw it… I was speechless.”

    “Truly speechless.”

    “I always thought that my feelings for Phii Fah were immense… probably more than what he felt for me.”

    “But when I learned the truth… I realized that my feelings were just the size of a glass of water.”

    “A glass of water… it can’t compare to an ocean.”

    “But I’ll make that glass of water grow to the size of an ocean.”

    “I believe you can do it.”

    I nodded in acknowledgment before asking, “When Phii Fah secretly liked me, were we close yet?”

    “Not yet… Phii Fah said he liked you before we became close.”

    I lowered my eyes, lost in thought…

    “Was it before I started dating Mew?…”

    “When you were with Mew… Phii Fah still liked you.”

    I just realized that romantic love can create such a wide range of emotions. It made my heart ache in a way I’d never felt before. The reason for this feeling probably stemmed from the thought of… what Phii Fah had to go through.

    You don’t have to overthink it.”

    “It’s been a long time.”

    “I just thought… how bad must Phii Fah have felt back then…”

    “From now on… can you make Phii Fah happy without ever stopping?’“

    I turned to look at Panli, who was smiling while driving, before nodding in response, “Yeah… I’ll make Phii Fah so happy he’ll be exhausted.”

    “If someone else said that, I’d think way too far, but since it’s you… the meaning becomes as cute as the world.”

    “…”

    I laughed because I understood that Panli meant something naughty, the kind of thing he liked to tease Type about, before resting my heavy head against the car window. I looked at Fah’s bright sky ahead while thinking…

    ‘While everyone looks at love, love only looks at the sky.’

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Wait here for real, huh, Panli?”

    “Yeah, right here.”

    I sighed before craning my neck to look at the exit door. We were standing a fair distance from it. On the way to the airport, I had come up with a plan, and Panli was the main supporter of this scheme.

    “It’s been too long, hasn’t it, Li…?”

    “Maybe the flight’s delayed?…Let’s wait a bit more.”

    “Actually, it hasn’t been that long… I’m just excited.”

    Panli laughed before reaching over to gently pat my head. “No need to be excited. Just say whatever you want to say.”

    “I’m scared I’ll be so excited I’ll forget what I need to say.”

    “You droopy-cheeks…”

    “My hands are all sweaty.” I rubbed my hands together to try to ease the excitement. I wasn’t sure if this would help calm me down, but it was better than doing nothing.

    “While we’re waiting… how about we practice what to say?”

    “You can practice a love confession?”

    “Of course you can… the important lines, save them for Phii Fah. You don’t have to say them to me.”

    “Okay, okay.” I nodded eagerly. Panli smiled at me before his expression turned calm and neutral. I burst out laughing because he looked exactly like Phii Fah, no mistake about it.

    “Don’t laugh…”

    “Okay, okay, starting now.”

    “Yeah…”

    “Phii Fah… I love seeing your picture…”

    “Hey… don’t talk about the picture yet, or I’ll lose my head!”

    “Then when should I talk about the picture?”

    “Anytime you think Phii Fah won’t come back to chop my head off.”

    “Okay, okay.”

    “Go on…”

    Phii Fah…”

    “…”

    “Why didn’t you reply with, ‘Yes, you naughty thing,’ huh… It’s not realistic, Li.”

    “How would I know what to say?”

    “Reply with, ‘Yes, you naughty thing,’ too…”

    “Yeah, yeah.”

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes, naughty one.”

    “Well…I…”

    “…”

    “Sigh ~” I let out a big sigh and raised my hand to rub my face.

    “I already answered with, ‘Yes, naughty one.’ What’s your problem now?”

    “…”

    “This is as realistic as I can make it, chubby-cheeks… It’s impossible to be exactly like your Phii Fah.”

    “You did well… I’m just nervous myself.”

    “Oh, chubby-cheeks…”

    “What should I do?”

    “Try again?”

    “Let’s do it again…”

    “…”

    This time, I steadied myself properly. “Phii Fah…”

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Say, ‘Yes, naughty one’… Why are you just saying ‘Phii Fah’?”

    “I mean, has Phii Fah arrived?”

    “Is it for real?”

    I turned to look at the exit door. At that moment, I saw a tall figure wearing a navy shirt and black jeans, dragging a suitcase out. Phii Fah was looking at the watch on his wrist and heading straight toward the parking lot. He didn’t see me and Panli standing on the other side. I stared at his broad back as it moved farther and farther away, until Panli shook my arm to snap me out of it.

    “Chubby-cheeks, Phii Fah is leaving!”

    “What about you?”

    “Don’t worry about me. Go after Phii Fah.”

    “I definitely won’t catch up in time.”

    “Then run, damn it!”

    “Ugh, back in school during the races, I always lost.”

    “This time isn’t a race…”

    “…”

    “You’re just running after love… I believe you can catch up.”

    Yes…this time, I have to be the one chasing after love, because Fah has been chasing after me for so long. “Yeah…cheer me on, Panli.”

    Go for it, you!”

    I ran out from that spot. When I turned back, I saw Panli standing there waving at me. The encouragement from my friend gave me the strength to run faster. However, Phii Fah was still quite far from me. He seemed to keep getting farther away. I wasn’t sure if it was because Phii Fah was walking too fast or if my legs were just too short to catch up.

    “Phii Fah ~”

    I decided to call out to the other person when I realized there was no way I could catch up.

    I had to call out… because I couldn’t let Phii Fah go anymore.

    Fah paused mid-step before turning back to look at me. He furrowed his brows deeply, as if he couldn’t believe his own eyes. I quickly strode toward Phii Fah, and the world seemed to slow down as I got closer to my love.

    …Until I stood right in front of Phii Fah.

    I had caught up.

    My love.

    “You naughty thing…”

    “Yes… your naughty thing, in the flesh.”

    Phii Fah lowered his head with a faint smile. I knew that if it were anyone else, they’d have been scolded by now for showing up unannounced. He looked up and met my eyes for a moment before letting go of his suitcase. Phii Fah used one hand to ruffle my hair and the other to pull me closer by the waist. When I smiled at him…

    What I received in return wasn’t a smile like the morning sunlight but a warm embrace…

    Phii Fah hugged me tightly, just like that day. I felt shy hugging in the middle of the airport, but my shyness couldn’t overpower my longing, so I hugged him back just as tightly. I used to think scenes like this only happened in romance movies, but today I realized that those love stories weren’t exaggerated at all.

    Love can happen to anyone, anywhere, anytime.

    “I missed this one the most.”

    “And this one missed you the most too.”

    The tip of Phii Fah’s nose and lips brushed lightly against my shoulder before I heard a chuckle in his throat. “Sneaking here to pick me up without telling me… Can I spank you for that?”

    “It’s a surprise, isn’t it?”

    Phii Fah pulled away from the hug and stared at me with a stern look. “If we had missed each other… it would’ve taken even longer for us to meet.”

    “…”

    “I wanted to see my naughty thing soon because I’ve used up all the hugs I had stored.”

    “Then I’ll give you plenty more hugs to store up.”

    “Heh.”

    I gave a small smile before pressing my lips together tightly, realizing the moment had come. Yet my mind went blank. All the words and sentences I had prepared disappeared. Even though I had rehearsed with Panli a bit, it didn’t help me handle this situation at all. As a novice in love, I didn’t know where to begin. With the experienced Panli not here to advise me, my nervousness struck again.

    What’s wrong, naughty thing?”

    Since I had no fancy love confession left in my head, I had to rely purely on my feelings. “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes, naughty thing?”

    “…”

    “…”

    I have to make it work…

    “The song Don’t Tell Her that you sang…”

    “…”

    “You don’t have to confess your love.”

    “…”

    “But I will tell you myself…”

    “…”

    “I like you, Phii Fah.”

    That same smile of yours, Phii Fah… I’ve fallen for that smile over and over again.

    “…”

    “Actually, love feels more than just liking…”

    “…”

    “I want to say it again.”

    ”…”

    “I love you Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    “Before I came to meet you at the airport, love saw a picture…” “…”

    “Does this sentence sound familiar to you, Phii Fah?’ I smiled at Phii Fah, who hadn’t taken his eyes off me.

    “…”

    “While everyone looks up at the sky, I only look at you.”

    “It’s familiar…”

    “I know everything now.”

    “…”

    Phii Fah fell silent. He didn’t show any reaction or say anything to indicate he was happy, but I could tell that Phii Fah was joyful. I could see it in his eyes, overflowing with that feeling.

    I tried to swallow the lump rising in my throat. My nose started to sting, so I lowered my head and laughed to mask my emotions before looking up to meet Phii Fah’s eyes again. ‘Sorry that Theerak turned back to you a little too late.”

    Phii Fah nodded and gave me that same smile again.

    “…”

    “I walked toward you so slowly… Will you still give me a chance?”

    I asked that even though I already knew the answer. I just wanted Phii Fah to know that he deserves love too. So I asked for a chance to be the one to give him that love.

    “Forever…”

    “…”

    I lowered my head and laughed again because my nose was stinging once more.

    “The naughty one, you have confessed your love… Can you be my boyfriend now?”

    “…”

    Oops! I forgot the plan I had in mind. I quickly looked up at Phii Fah, shook my head in denial, and stood on my tiptoes to cover his mouth with my hand.

    “Not yet… you can’t ask me to be your boyfriend yet.”

    The person whose mouth was covered by a hand furrowed their brows in confusion, “…”

    “Well… I think that someone who has a secret crush should be healed before becoming a couple.”

    “…”

    “…And compensated for the time they spent secretly in love too.”

    I slowly removed my hand from Phii Fah’s lips. Seeing that he remained silent, “Rak asks for one week.”

    “What are you going to do with that one week, you naughty thing?”

    “Court you Phii Fah.”

    I felt relieved that this answer managed to ease the furrowed brows of the sky, and he even broke into a wide smile. Phii Fah nodded lightly before slipping his hand into his pants pocket. He bit his lip and looked at me with a sly gaze.

    “You only have one week… Aren’t you afraid you won’t win me over?”

    “I have an accelerated courting course… I’ll definitely win you over,” I replied with a sweet smile directed at the sky.

    “Heh… How many steps are there in this accelerated courting course?”

    “Two steps.”

    “…”

    “The first step… We have to make the target fall in love first. After that, we go all out with the courting. Guaranteed success.”

    “…”

    “I am very confident because I’ve already succeeded with the first step…”

    “Heh.”

    “So, do we have a deal, Phii Fah?”

    “Deal… But if you don’t manage to win my over, I will have to be the one to ask you to be my boyfriend.”

    “Okay…”

    Phii Fah smiled before saying, “Let’s head back to the condo.”

    “To your condo, Phii Fah?”

    “Yes.”

    “…I will have to call Phii Babe first, so she won’t worry.”

    “I think Babe won’t mind today.”

    “…”

    “But if you’re not comfortable, I can ask Babe for you.”

    “You’ll call Phii Babe, Phii Fah?”

    “Yes… I’ll ask her to let us stay together to ease our longing first. How does that sound?”

    “Good.”

     

    Phii Fah led me to the parking lot. We stopped at a black BMW. I was a little surprised because the day Phii Fah drove out of the university, he was in his usual Benz sports car. This must mean Phii Fah switched cars before heading to the airport.

    “That day, Phii Fah drove a Benz sports car…”

    “I will need to stop by the condo to switch cars. That one isn’t very convenient for carrying luggage.”

    “Oh…” I nodded reluctantly while watching the tall figure load the suitcase into the back of the car. Phii Fah pulled his phone out of his pants pocket and dialed someone.

    “Dom… put Babe on the line, please.”

    So he’s calling Phii Babe…

    “Babe, today I’ll drop off Theerak a bit late, okay?” “…”

    “Yeah…he’s walking toward me now.” Phii Fah replied with a faint smile. “…”

    “Naughty one…Babe wants to talk to you.”

    I took the phone from Phii Fah and said, “Yes, Phii Babe.”

    [Don’t stay out past 10 PM.]

    “Yes…”

    […]

    “At 9:30 PM, I will have Phii Fah start the car and wait.”

    [Be less cheeky, please.] “…” I laughed.

    […Congrats, by the way.]

    “…”

    [Finally walking side by side…]

    “Thank you, Phii Babe…” But wait! Saying it like that, it’s as if she knew Phii Fah had a secret crush on me all along.

    […]

    “Did you know that Phii Fah secretly liked me for a long time?”

    [Go sort it out with Fah yourself. He’s the one who asked me to keep it quiet.]

    “Love will definitely have a long talk with Phii Fah.”

    [No matter how long, don’t go past 10 PM.]

    “Got it…”

    I hung up with Phii Babe and got into the car. Fah, who was already waiting, took the phone back from me. He put it in his pocket before asking “What did Babe say?”

    “Phii Babe said not to stay out past 10 PM.”

    “Okay…”

    “But I have something to sort out with you Phii Fah.”

    “Heh, what do we need to sort out?”

    “How many people knew?…That you secretly liked me.”

    “…”

    “Panli said there were quite a few people, but he didn’t know who they were because you wouldn’t tell…”

    “…”

    “As far as I know, there’s Panli and Phii Babe… I think Phii Dom must know too.”

    Phii Fah gave a faint smile. He unbuckled his seatbelt, which he had already fastened, and leaned in close. I swallowed hard as the tip of our noses were less than an inch apart. Suddenly, my calm heart started pounding again. I locked eyes with his sharp gaze for a moment before his eyes shifted down to my lips.

    “Can I clear things up with you first?”

    I pressed my lips together tightly and lowered my gaze. Being asked at such close range made my heart beat exponentially faster. It felt like I couldn’t breathe because Phii Fah was taking all the air. In the overly silent car, I could hear his breathing. The only thing I could do was close my eyes and compose myself. I wouldn’t open them until my heart stopped racing.

    Until…

    A strong hand lifted my chin. When I opened my eyes, I saw his prominent nose right up against mine. At that moment, Phii Fah’s lips met mine.

    My first kiss…

    Because it was my first kiss, I felt nervous, but Phii Fah didn’t make me feel scared enough to pull away. He gave me a gentle touch, placing one hand on my cheek to support it before pressing his lips harder, gradually increasing the pressure. I started to kiss him back, learning how to kiss from him. But since I wasn’t confident that my kiss was good enough, I tried to pull away. However, Phii Fah wouldn’t let me and continued kissing me, gently rubbing my cheek with his thumb as if to reassure me.

    I was afraid Phii Fah wouldn’t be impressed with our first kiss…

    The smile that appeared on his face while we kissed showed me that he was satisfied with it. He must have noticed I was struggling to breathe, so he paused, playfully teasing my lower lip with his sharp teeth instead. In that moment, there was just a tiny gap for me to catch my breath.

    But that break didn’t last long before my lips were claimed again. If there was any space between us, I thought at that moment… not even the wind could pass through.

    The taste of the kiss was sweet… I used to think it wouldn’t be much different from my favorite dessert, but when I experienced it, I realized it was different. The taste of a kiss is felt through emotions and absorbed by the heart, something my favorite dessert’s sweetness could never compare to.

    Phii Fah slowly pulled away from my lips. He smirked and lightly nibbled my lower lip with his teeth, as if teasing me to make me shy. And he succeeded because I was so embarrassed I had to look away.

    But because there was something I wanted to say, I spoke up, “Phii Fah… love…”

    “Yes… I love you Theerak.”

    “No, I wasn’t going to ask if you love me.”

    “Heh.”

    I lowered my gaze because I truly couldn’t handle his eyes and smile.

    “That’s not what I was going to say…”

    “Then what was my naughty thing going to say?”

    “I was going to say… Phii Fah, I love you.”

    “Hearing that makes me want to keep kissing you… but I am worried my naughty one can’t handle it.”

    “…Even if I could, I wouldn’t keep kissing.”

    I turned to grab the seatbelt and fastened it around my waist, then looked straight ahead. My sweaty hands gripped the seatbelt tightly. I knew a pair of eyes was staring at me. Phii Fah was getting naughtier by the minute…

    always teasing me and making me shy.

    “Start the car already!” “Heh,…khrap.” khrap…

    So cute.

     

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    I walked over with a glass of cold water for Phii Fah, who was resting on the sofa. He had just returned, looking tired, and probably wanted something refreshing to drink. Phii Fah took the water and gave me a sly look.

    “Taking care of me… what do you want to do?”

    “It’s not like that… I brought water for you to drink because I am currently trying to court you Phii Fah.”

    “Heh.”

    Phii Fah placed the glass on the coffee table before using one arm to pull me by the waist. He tugged hard enough to make me stumble closer, causing me to lose my balance and fall onto his strong lap. Phii Fah adjusted me so I was straddling his lap. I tried to get up from this compromising position, but the big, naughty guy quickly wrapped both arms around my waist.

    “For me… this is called pampering, not courting.”

    The sly look from little naughty you made me lower my eyes. “Phii Fah, let me go.”

    “Doesn’t little naughty you want to know anymore?”

    “…”

    “…Who all knew that I secretly liked little naughty you?”

    “Of course I want to know…”

    “One question… for one…”

    Kiss…

    My eyes widened as he stole a kiss. “Phii Fah!”

    “Heh.”

    “You’ve gone too far now!’ I glared at Phii Fah, wanting to pinch the grinning guy in front of me until he bruised, honestly.

    “That one just now doesn’t count… Phii Fah was just demonstrating.”

    “Love doesn’t want to know anymore…”

    I replied weakly, hoping he’d take pity on me and answer without asking for another kiss. I didn’t dislike Phii Fah at all, but when he did this, my heart worked overtime. I might end up having a heart attack…

    Kiss…

    “Hey, Phii Fah!”

    “Heh.”

    I looked at the naughty guy laughing with satisfaction. ‘You’ve stolen two kisses already.”

    “If it’s a kiss… it’d be like the one in the car.”

    “…”

    “This is just a peck.”

    “…’“

    “Naughty one, try kissing me… so you can tell the difference.”

    “Sly! Rogue!…Can I stop loving you now?”

    “Heh.”

    I sat with my arms crossed and lips tightly pressed together. At this point,    I’d completely lost to Phii Fah. “…”

    “Can I kiss your cheek?”

    I shook my head in refusal, but Khun Muenfah, the stubborn one, didn’t care at all. He cupped my cheeks with both hands and pressed his nose to my cheek, making a loud smooching sound. I thought he’d be satisfied after kissing both cheeks, but then he kissed the tip of my nose too.

    “Phii Fah’s nose…” Phii Fah said, kissing the tip of my nose again before moving his lips to both my cheeks. “Phii Fah’s cheeks.”

    “…”

    Phii Fah shifted positions, moving his lips to my forehead. “Phii Fah’s forehead…” I had to close my eyes because he was about to kiss my eyes too.

    “Phii Fah’s eyes…”

    I opened my eyes to look at Phii Fah, thinking… my heart belongs to Phii Fah too.

    “After tricking me with so many kisses… can you tell me now?”

    “Heh.”

    “Phii Fah… don’t be so sly.”

    Phii Fah smiled and pressed his index finger to his lips. “Kiss me first…”

    I sighed, knowing I was out of options. “Fine… only because I want to know.”

    “…”

    I placed both hands on Phii Fah’s face, holding it gently. His sharp eyes, locking with mine, made my heart stop. That familiar smile reminded me of the message under the picture frame again… I leaned in closer to Phii Fah and carefully pressed a kiss to his full lips.

    …It wasn’t just a peck…

    I kissed Phii Fah…

    Three seconds… lost in a moment of love. I pulled my lips away and prepared to look down, embarrassed, but Phii Fah held my face with both hands just as I had done. He showered my lips with multiple quick kisses until I broke into a smile.

    Peck…

    …Peck Peck…

    “Phii Fah… that’s enough.”

    “What’s that?…Should I kiss you more?”

    “Phii Fah…”

    “I think that’s enough, naughty one…”

    I laughed and shook my head lightly. This the sky… so wicked. “Answer Rak now.”

    “Yes…” Phii Fah smiled before taking one of my hands and holding it.

    “The people who knew were my Dad, my Mom, Panli, the nanny, Real, Dom, Babe… and by now, probably all the other friends know too. At first, not that many people knew, but because I got closer to little naughty you… everyone figured it out.”

    “Did you ask everyone not to tell me the truth?”

    In truth, I understood why Phii Fah asked everyone not to tell me. It was all because Phii Fah always prioritized other people’s happiness and comfort first… especially mine.

    Phii Fah nodded and pressed his nose against my hand. “Yes… because I didn’t want to lose little naughty you.”

    “…”

    “Not telling the truth allowed me to stay in little naughty you’s life little by little.”

    “…”

    “Even if not as a lover… in any role was fine, as long as little naughty you noticed me sometimes.”

    “sky of my heart…” I leaned toward Phii Fah. In the end, I chose to embrace this sky. I wanted to say comforting words while hugging him, but I couldn’t speak because something welled up and choked my throat again.

    “Thank you…”

    “…”

    “Thank you for choosing this sky.”

    I nodded and gently rubbed Phii Fah’s back. “Thank you too… thank you for being the sky for me.”

    “Does little naughty you want to ask me anything else?”

    I pulled away from the hug to look into Phii Fah’s eyes before nodding reluctantly. “Yes…”

    “…”

    “That picture… when did you take it?”

    “I took it after secretly liking little naughty you for a while…”

    “Where were you hiding?…I never saw you at the freshman booth.”

    “Normally, I’d sit at the smoking booth near the tamarind tree, but on the day I secretly took your picture, I got a bit closer to the freshman booth. After taking the picture, I left right away… no one saw me.”

    “Did you go watch me at the freshman booth every day?”

    “Almost every day.”

    I stared deeply into Phii Fah’s eyes before asking something I really wanted to know. “Did Phii Fah ever think about approaching me to flirt?” “Yes… that day, it almost worked.”

    “…”

    “…And that day, everything fell apart.”

    I didn’t quite understand what Phii Fah meant, but because his smile disappeared, I could guess it was something that caused him pain.

    “…”

    “That day, I intended to approach little naughty you to ask for your LINE… but I saw your Facebook status saying you were in a relationship with Mew first.”

    “…”

    “So I stopped everything.”

    “…”

    “But I never stopped loving you Theerak…”

    “…”

    “I’ve always loved you Theerak… until now.”

    “I’m sorry, Phii Fah… I’m sorry for making you sad.”

    Fah was still gentle with me as always. Phii Fah lightly brushed my cheek with his thumb. “My naughty one isn’t at fault at all.”

    “…”

    “It’s just that back then, Phii Fah was in the wrong place at the wrong time…”

    “…”

    “You don’t have to feel guilty, my good one.”

    “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    “Does my naughty thing want to know anything else?”

    “Did you first see me at the faculty booth?” I thought Phii Fah must have passed by and seen me at the freshman booth, then fallen for the charm of this chubby puppy.

    “No… you first saw my naughty thing at the parking lot.”

    “…”

    “That day, I had class. I was about to turn the car into the parking lot, but an old lady walked in front of me. I was getting out of the car to ask where she was going, but my naughty one stepped in to help her first…”

    “…”

    “Back then, I wasn’t using either of these two cars, so you probably don’t remember.”

    “…”

    “Plus, the car’s tint was very dark, so there’s no way you could have seen me.”

    Honestly, I should remember that day at least a little, but I don’t remember it at all…”

    “It’s okay… From now on, you’re not allowed to forget me, okay?”

    “Yes…”

    “…”

    “Did you fall in love with me the first time you saw me?”

    “Yes…” Phii Fah smiled and pecked my lips. “Back then, my heart was pounding so hard…”

    “Well, I’m just that cute…”

    “Heh.”

    “And after that, did you go looking for me at the freshman booth?”

    “I remembered that my naughty thing was wearing our faculty shirt… After that, I went to find you at the freshman booth.”

    “…”

    “That’s when I found out that this person…” Phii Fah pecked my lips again, “…is named Theerak.”

    “If you kiss me again, you’ll get a kick…”

    Kiss

    “Phii Fah!”

    “This naughty one loves me so much… you can’t bring yourself to kick me.”

    “Wait and see, I’ll toughen up my heart… you will definitely end up hurting you.”

    “Heh.”

    “So, that day when it happened… you weren’t just angry because Phii Oh insulted you, as others thought, right?”

    Phii Fah immediately looked upset upon hearing Phii Oh’s name. “When I found out that this naughty one was at the shop with that Oh…”

    “…”

    “I knew that he must have done something to this naughty one.”

    “…”

    “At that moment, I only thought… if that Oh did anything to this naughty one… he’d either die or be crippled.”

    “…”

    “But that day, someone stopped me, so I held back a little.”

    “Even holding back, Phii Oh still ended up with a broken tooth.”

    “But when I kissed your head, no one stopped me. It was only you who begged to be kissed on the head… I kissed without holding back.”

    “Phii Fah… I didn’t ask about this.”

    “Heh.”

    “Did that incident make you dare to approach me?”

    “I had dared to approach this naughty one for a long time, but things always kept us apart… That incident only made it easier for me to approach this naughty one.”

    “…”

    Even if that incident hadn’t happened… I would still have tried to be a part of this naughty one’s life.”

    “Phii Fah, you have been trying all along, hasn’t you?”

    “Yes…”

    “Phii Fah, you must have been through a lot.”

    Phii Fah didn’t respond. He took my hand, kissed it again, and then placed it against his cheek. I could feel that Phii Fah had overcome everything with great difficulty.

    “Let me reward this amazing person…”

    I used both hands to gently hold Phii Fah’s face, then pressed my lips to his forehead, moving down to both eyelids, the tip of his sharp nose, and then to both cheeks… and finally Kiss…Phii Fah’s lips “My amazing one.”

    Phii Fah smiled and hugged me tightly. He pressed his nose and lips against my shoulder as usual. The sound of Phii Fah’s breathing lingered near my ear. We hugged each other without saying a word. I moved one hand up to gently rub the back of Phii Fah’s neck before sliding my fingers into his chocolate-brown hair and pressing my nose against his head. It was a warm touch I wanted to give to my amazing person.

    “Theerak of mine.” Phii Fah said in a soft voice.

    “Yes… I love being here with Phii Fah.” I replied.

    “…”

    His strong arms tightened the hug even more, prompting me to say, “I will never let go of your hand…”

    Just like Phii Fah has never let go of my hand…

    I pulled away from the hug and smiled at Phii Fah. He raised his index finger to his lips, playfully asking for another kiss. I laughed before saying, “No more kisses.”

    “I give little naughty you a chance to answer again…”

    “No, kisses, anymore.” I said.

    “I gave little naughty you a chance, you know.”

    I furrowed my brows at Phii Fah, who had a sly look on his face. “…”

    “If you won’t follow my request… then you’ll have to face an attack like this.”

    Phii Fah used just one hand to hold my face in place and bombarded me with rapid kisses on the lips until I burst out laughing. Then he shifted to kissing my neck too. Once Phii Fah had kissed me to his heart’s content, he set me free.

    “Phii Fah always loves teasing me…”

    “Should I let you get revenge?”

    “…”

    “I will sit still, won’t fight back at all… letting you kiss me as much as he wants.”

    “You sneaky guy… I won’t fall for your tricks.”

    “Heh.”

    I lowered my eyes because I couldn’t handle Phii Fah’s cunning gaze. “…”

    “Does little naughty you want to ask me anything else?”

    “Actually, I have a lot of questions, but right now I’ve forgotten them all.” Why did little naughty you forget?”

    “Because you attacked me just now…”

    Phii Fah laughed and kissed my cheek with a loud smack. “There, there, okay?”

    “If I remembers later, I’ll ask you again, alright?”

    “Sure…”

    “…”

    “Can I ask little naughty you something too?”

    I met Phii Fah’s eyes and nodded. “Yes.”

    On the way to the condo, I had told Phii Fah about confessing to Panli while we were in the car. I explained why I had to let Panli drive me to the airport and even told him I cried when I saw that picture. He hugged and comforted me while we were stuck at a red light.

    Phii Fah, what else do you want to know?

    “Did Panli tell you… when he saw that picture?”

    I thought Phii Fah would ask a harder question, but when I think about it, this one’s pretty tough too. If I don’t answer well, it could affect Panli’s life. “Phii Fah, you have to promise me first.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah, you can’t go chop off Panli’s head, okay?”

    “Okay, I promise.”

    “Panli said he saw it the day before yesterday. He went to borrow your camera lens and happened to see the picture…”

    “Borrow?…That means he’s snuck in there multiple times already.”

    “Phii Fah, you promised, okay?”

    Phii Fah pushed his tongue against his cheek, showing his displeasure, but he still nodded. “…Okay.”

    “Phii Fah, do you want to know anything else?”

    “No, I just wanted to know if Panli sneaks into my room often.”

    “I think it’s not that often.”

    “This time, Panli got lucky because he’s so stubborn.”

    “Actually, you should thank Panli. If he hadn’t taken me to see that picture,    I wouldn’t have dared confess my love to you at the airport.”

    “Wait until we’re officially together first… then I can thank him.”

    I laughed before saying, “I thought you would ask something else…”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah, don’t you want to know… when I started liking you?”

    “You started opening up when you came to shoot at my condo. you really started liking me when we went to the beach… and after that, you fell so deeply in love with me that you couldn’t pull yourself out.”

    “…” I blinked rapidly because Phii Fah got it all right.

    “Did I guess correctly?”

    “Uh, yes, exactly.”

    “Then give the smart guy a reward…” Phii Fah tapped his finger on his lips.

    If I don’t kiss you… will the smart guy attack me again?”

    Phii Fah laughed and shook his head. “No more attacking…”

    “If the smart guy stops teasing me…” I smiled, leaned in, and kissed Phii

    Fah on the lips. “…I will kiss you often.”

    Phii Fah bit his lip before saying, “So cheeky.”

    “How did you know? I never told anyone.”

    “If you the one I love, no matter how you feel, I’ll sense it.” “…”

    “Even if I can sense it… I never let myself get carried away. I always kept my guard up.”

    “…”

    “But Babe made me stop holding back.”

    “Phii Babe, you mean?”

    “Yes, Babe told me that little naughty you were already on the path to meet me.”

    “When did Phii Babe tell you that?”

    “When we went to the beach together.”

    I smiled while silently thanking my big sister in my heart. Behind my happiness, there was always Phii Babe. “If we become a couple… we’d have to thank so many people.”

    “Yeah…let’s wait until little naughty you successfully win over me first, okay?”

    I scrunched my nose at Phii Fah. Every time I did this, he’d usually pinch the tip of my nose with his hand, but this time, Phii Fah used his mouth to nip at it instead. My heart started racing again.

    Caught off guard once more…

    “…”

    “I have something for little naughty you.”

    “A souvenir from Hong Kong?”

    “No… I bought it in Thailand.”

    Phii Fah reached into his pants pocket, holding something in his fist before placing it in my hand. What I saw was a key to a Mini Cooper. I was about to ask, but he kissed me and asked first.

    “Do you like it?”

    I’d always told Phii Dom that…once I graduated, I’d work and save up to buy a car of this brand. “I can’t accept it.”

    “Do you like it?” Phii Fah asked again.

    “I like it…but I really can’t accept it. It’s too much, Phii Fah.”

    “Nothing is more valuable than you, Theerak…” Phii Fah gently stroked my cheek. “…This isn’t too much.”

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Whenever little naughty you are ready, just tell me, okay? Then I’ll transfer the car into your name.”

    “…”

    “For now, it’s still under my name.”

    You don’t have to. Please keep this car, Phii Fah.”

    “I have been keeping it for you for a long time…”

    “…”

    “I bought this car after we got back from the beach…because I planned to confess my love to you after the exams.”

    “…”

    “If I confessed and you agreed to be my boyfriend, I’d give this car to you…”

    “…”

    “But even if you rejected me…I would still keep this car, because its owner has to be you, Theerak, and no one else.”

    “…”

    “I want you, Theerak, to drive a good car, to drive the car you like…” “…”

    Phii Fah leaned in to hug me, burying his face in my neck before mumbling, “Good person… don’t reject me.”

    I sighed, knowing I’d soon give in to this big, clingy guy. I didn’t want to accept it because I knew how expensive this car was. My mom once taught me… don’t accept valuable things from anyone if we haven’t given something in return.

    But this car wasn’t just about its price—it held sentimental value for Phii Fah. That’s why I was torn, wanting to make the best decision.

    My choice couldn’t disappoint anyone…

    neither my mom nor Phii Fah.

    I gently patted Phii Fah’s head and said, “Fah… look up at me for a bit.”

    “…” Khun Muenfah, the stubborn one, turned into good little Khun Muenfah, obediently lifting his face to meet my eyes.

    “I will accept this car…” I looked at Phii Fah, who grinned widely, before continuing, “but it has to stay in your name only.”

    “…”

    “When I start working, then we’ll change it to my name.”

    “I can wait…”

    “I will pay you for the car every month… but I need to start working first.”

    Phii Fah nodded, though I knew he wasn’t really focused on what I was saying—he was just thrilled I didn’t reject him. The big guy hugged me tightly and showered my cheeks with kisses nonstop.

    “Don’t buy anything expensive for me again, okay?”

    “…” Phii Fah didn’t reply, just pressed his nose against my cheek.

    “Don’t zone out, Phii Fah… do you understand what your Theerak is saying?” I had to scold Fah seriously this time.

    “Khrapom…”

    “Khrapom… again.”

    I’m so weak to those words.

    T___T

     

     

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Are you letting me drive it back home?”

    “Yes… so tomorrow little naughty you can drive it to school.”

    I sighed as I looked at the fully decked-out, latest model Mini Cooper in matte gray. Phii Fah must have spent a fortune on this car. It looked just like the one in Phii Dom’s car magazine. He circled the car once more to check everything before letting me drive it home.

    “Can I park it at your condo for a week or so?”

    “Tomorrow little naughty you will drive it to show off to Panli…”

    Phii Fah doesn’t listen to me at all, T___T

    “All set, naughty one.”

    “Yes…”

    “Wait, I will drive you there.”

    “How will you get back?”

    “Dom is probably still at your house… I will have Dom drop me off at the condo.”

    “You have been tired all day…”

    “Just driving little naughty you… it won’t make me too tired.” “…”

    “There’s someone waiting for little naughty you in the car too, you know.”

    “Who is it?”

    “Get in the car…”

    As soon as I got in the car, I saw a blanket pillow shaped like Charlie Brown sitting in the driver’s seat. I was about to grab my favorite cartoon character to hug, but the tall guy who had just gotten in snatched it away first.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “The car or Charlie Brown, what do you choose?”

    “Charlie Brown. How much is it?”

    “Seven hundred ninety.”

    “I chooses Charlie Brown because I can pay you back right away.”

    “Heh…”

    “Can I hold Charlie Brown for a bit?” I asked while stretching both hands toward Phii Fah, but he hid Charlie Brown behind his back and shook his head.

    “Kiss me first…”

    “Another kiss…” I frowned at Phii Fah before craning my neck to look for Charlie Brown, who was completely blocked by the big guy. “Can I see the hostage’s face first?”

    Phii Fah laughed and placed Charlie Brown on the car console. “The hostage is safe and sound.”

    “…”

    “But if you don’t kiss me… I will throw Charlie Brown into the water.”

    “Phii Fah can’t do that…”

    Phii Fah raised his index finger to his lips like always. “Kiss here…” Then he pointed to both of his eyes. “…and here too.”

    I glanced at the hostage sitting on the car console with a big smile, thinking there was no other choice but to follow the mean guy’s orders. I used both hands to hold Phii Fah’s face and kissed his lips, then his eyelids.

    “You’re safe now, Charlie Brown.” Phii Fah said as he handed the hostage over to me.

    “Charlie Brown, your life is so valuable… traded for our kisses.”

    “Heh.”

    Phii Fah started driving away from the condo while I unzipped Charlie Brown to take out the blanket inside and look at it. Maybe because I was too focused on the blanket doll, the person beside me drove with a calm, expressionless face.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Are you upset?”

    Phii Fah laughed before saying, “I’m not upset…”

    “Then I must have overthought it… I was worried you might feel neglected because I paid more attention to little Charlie.”

    “Heh,…little Charlie can’t talk, so I’m not jealous.”

    “If little Charlie could talk, Phii Fah probably wouldn’t let him near Rak.”

    “That’s right…”

    Since the roads were clear at this time, we arrived home by 10 p.m. Phii Dom was standing outside waiting because Phii Fah had called to say he’d be coming back with us. I secretly glanced at Phii Fah’s profile as he parked the car. It was at this moment that I wanted to say goodnight to Sky in my own way.

    Kiss…

    …I kissed Phii Fah’s cheek.

    The one kissed broke into a smile and turned to look at me. “Looks like you want to be pounced on before getting out of the car.”

    “Good night, Phii Fah.”

    Phii Fah nodded and leaned in to whisper in my ear, “Dream of me too, okay?”

    Tonight, I’ll surely have sweet dreams because we’re dreaming of each other

    TBC 

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 19

    YOURSKY, Chapter 19

       YOURSKY, Chapter 19

    “Hey, chubby-cheeks, what’s wrong… Why are you eating so little? I even ordered your favorite lava bingsu for you.”

    “Uh, stressed about your exam scores? Two more points and you’d be at the top—that’s already amazing.”

    “I’m not stressed…”

    “Then what’s up? You look like a dying plant.”

    “Want some supplements or something? Maybe it’ll boost your appetite.

    Seeing you barely eat makes me worried.”

    “Joy, are you my mom or my friend? Have you figured that out yet?”

    “Vitamin A or B, chubby-cheeks… My house has them all. I’ll go grab some for you to take while waiting for Phii Fah.”

    “You eat stuff like that, Joy?” Type asked.

    “Of course I do. Our bodies don’t get all the nutrients they need every day—you’ve got to supplement them.”

    “Joy doesn’t have this vitamin…” Theerak said while staring at his phone screen, then muttered softly, “The Muenfah vitamin… no one’s got that…”

    “Do you have the Muenfah vitamin? Go find it. I feel bad for my friend.” Type said.

    “I think Phii Fah probably only gives vitamins to chubby-cheeks here. The rest of us just get protein.”

    “Haha!”

    “Don’t sulk. Phii Fah will call soon…” Theerak looked up from his phone screen at Panli, who gently rubbed his head.

    “Mm… Phii Fah will call his naughty one soon, right?”

    “Aw ~ I feel so bad for you.”

    “Stop teasing your friend, you jerk Type. Don’t you see… the longing is hitting chubby-cheeks hard right now.”

    “Then why don’t you call him?” Type asked.

    “I can’t. If I call him myself, I might disturb Phii Fah’s time with his dad and mom.”

    “That’s someone with consideration, Type—not just calling whenever they feel like it.”

    “You jerk, tricking me into getting scolded…”

    “Everyone… I just realized…” Theerak sighed, “…I just realized I’m completely hooked on Phii Fah.”

    “Aw… my poor chubby-cheeks.”

    “What did you just realize?”

    “I just said it, you dog-faced jerk…” Theerak frowned at Panli, who was waiting for an answer. He was slightly annoyed that his friend hadn’t listened carefully and made him repeat himself. “…I’m totally hooked on Phii Fah!”

    “Okay…”

    “Huh?”

    Panli’s sly smile made Theerak guess that he was up to something, and the word “Okay” confirmed that whatever his close friend had done had worked.

    “You jerk, what did you do?” Joy asked.

    “Just helped pass a message…”

    Theerak glared at Panli, who sat there smirking, thinking something was definitely about to happen. Sure enough, his phone soon vibrated with a notification. Theerak broke into a wide grin and called out the caller’s name with delight.

    “Phii Fah ~”

    “Answer Phii Fah’s call already…”

    Theerak didn’t hesitate and picked up Muenfah’s call immediately. “Hello!”

    [Heh heh]

    I’ve missed that laugh so much,

    [Totally hooked on Phii Fah, huh?]

    “…” He shot a sideways glance at Panli, who was pulling a cigarette pack out of his pants pocket, about to step outside. But Theerak reached out and grabbed his friend’s arm, pulling him back to sit down.

    “I’m going to smoke…”

    “Dog-faced jerk, you aren’t allowed to leave until you confess your wrongdoing first.”

    [Just now, Panli sent a voice message to me on LINE… I heard little naughty you say you totally smitten with me.]

    “…Uh,” Theerak raised a hand to rub the back of his neck, embarrassed.

    […]

    “Panli was teasing me.”

    [And when you said you’re smitten with me… were you just teasing too?]

    Theerak held back a grin until his cheeks nearly burst, then said, “If I was just teasing… I wouldn’t be sulking, right?”

    [Heh,…I’ll give the sulky one a head sniff.]

    “Okay…”

    “Completely different from that guy earlier,” Panli said, shaking his head.

    [I’m is sorry for not calling or texting at all. I had to help Ma check things at the hotel too.]

    “It’s fine, Phii Fah. I understand you, but I just…”

    [Just what?]

    Theerak looked up at his friends. Everyone turned their faces away, pretending not to notice what he was saying. “Just misses you as much as ten thousand skies.”

    [Such a sweet-talker…]

    “…”

    [I will be back the day after tomorrow.]

    “Whoa… that feels like a year, doesn’t it?”

    [Heh.]

    “Chubby-cheeks, you’re awful, flirting nonstop,” Theerak raised an eyebrow at Joy, who was watching him. He felt his body perk up instantly upon hearing Muenfah’s voice.

    “My brother’s done for. He’s totally fallen for chubby-cheeks.”

    [How was today? Were you really tired?]

    “Not tired. The exam results came out great too.”

    [That’s awesome.]

    “Sky has to reward the awesome one by coming back soon, okay?”

    [Of course. I will hurry back as fast as possible.]

    “Phii Fah, how’s Pa doing?”

    [Much better now. He can go home tomorrow.]

    “I’m is so happy. Pa’s recovered.”

    “Rak, can I talk to Phii Fah for a bit?”

    “Phii Fah, Panli want to talk to you.”

    [Okay.]

    Theerak handed his phone to Panli, who was sitting across from him. He tried to suppress his smile, but he couldn’t manage it at all. Because Theerak was grinning so widely, Joy and Type seized the chance to tease him relentlessly.

    Panli took the phone and said, “Phii Fah…”

    [What?]

    “Is Pa okay now?”

    [Yeah, he can go home tomorrow.]

    “Okay.”

    […]

    “Phii Fah, do you miss Li?”

    [Change the question. I’m gonna puke.]

    “Haha!”

    […]

    “What about the people around here—do you miss them?”

    [Are you on speakerphone?]

    Panli smirked slightly before pressing the speakerphone button and placing the black phone on the table in the middle.

    “Nope, not on speaker.”

    [I know you turned it on…]

    “Yeah, Li turned it on.”

    [What did you just ask?]

    “I asked… do you miss the people around here?”

    […My heart’s about to break.]

    “Li thinks the people around here feel the same way.”

    [Heh, want me to bring anything back for you guys?]

    “How about a hundred gold bars?”

    [To fill up your house or what?]

    “Haha… Ask Phii Fah’s naughty one instead…”

    Theerak quickly grabbed the phone and turned off the speakerphone after hearing Panli say that. He wanted the conversation between the two of them to be a little more private. Theerak took a deep breath, trying to calm his embarrassment.

    Just now…

    That phrase, my heart’s about to break, from Muenfah…

    …It nearly did him in.

    [Want anything, naughty one?]

    “No, Phii Fah.”

    [Just having me come back to you is enough, right…?]

    “…” Theerak got hit again—this time, he couldn’t even respond. All he could do was smile and nod, even though he knew the person on the other end couldn’t see his body language.

    [I’m going to drive Mama around for a bit, okay?]

    “Okay…”

    [Theerak…]

    “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    [I miss you, Theerak.]

    “Y-Yes… Phii Fah.”

    Theerak hung up the call and slipped his phone into his pants pocket. He wanted to hide his smile from his friends’ prying eyes, but no pocket could contain the grin of pure happiness. As a result, he became the center of everyone’s attention.

    “Condensed milk, Milo powder ~…none of that affects my blood sugar. If I get diabetes in my eyes, it’s definitely because of Phii Fah’s words and this chubby-cheeked fool,” Panli teased.

    “Why are you smiling so much, chubby-cheeks? I asked Phii Fah if he missed someone around here… He might’ve meant Joy,” Type said.

    “You jerk, Type! I’m begging you, don’t stir up trouble in someone else’s family!”

    “Haha!”

    “Type, you’re making stuff up!” Theerak wiped the smile off his face, pointed at himself, and said in a serious tone, “Phii Fah meant this person.”

    “This person it is, then…” Panli reached over to gently pat his head, laughing.

    Theerak picked up a spoon to scoop his favorite lava bingsu into his mouth. Hearing Muenfah’s voice instantly boosted his appetite. Muenfah probably didn’t realize he was the perfect medicine, saving Theerak from the crisis of missing him so much he could hardly stand it.

    If it weren’t for Muenfah…

    …no one else could cure him.

    Because his heart only responded to Muenfah.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    The small figure, who’d tossed and turned in his sleep until he ended up pressed against the textured wall, slowly opened his eyes as sunlight streamed through the window and hit his face. His egg-yolk-colored eyelids blinked rapidly to adjust his vision. Theerak raised one hand to rub the corner of his eye before propping himself up to sit. The first thing he did after waking was grab his phone to check the time.

    10:30 a.m.

    And the next thing he saw below the time was…

    M.FAH: I miss you.

    Theerak grinned widely when he saw Muenfah’s message. Judging by the time, Muenfah must have woken up really early. Knowing Theerak had no classes today, he’d chosen to send a LINE message instead of calling— probably to avoid waking him up.

    Muenfah was always like this…

    He often said he wanted Theerak to rest as much as possible.

    Theerak typed, “Even more,   ” in reply, hoping the other would understand what he meant. He wasn’t saying it just to make Muenfah feel good—he truly meant it.

    Every feeling that welled up inside him…

    It was so overwhelming it spilled beyond his small frame.

    After replying, Theerak got out of bed to shower and prepare to go downstairs. He figured Muenfah had probably left a message for him to see when he woke up but didn’t have enough free time to wait for a response all day. So, Theerak went about his daily routine without lingering for a reply from the other side.

    We both have our own space and time Theerak thought that these two things were the foundation of understanding.

    If we understand each other… we’ll feel happy every time we think of one another.

    “You’re awake, huh, dear? I made crispy pork basil for you—it’s in the kitchen…”

    “Thank you, Mom…” Theerak scanned the living room for Grandpa, who usually sat watching TV, but he wasn’t there this time. “Mom… where’s

    Grandpa?”

    “He took Moogrob for a run in the backyard garden. That dog kept circling his legs, begging to be taken outside.”

    “That Moogrob, honestly…”

    “Rak, come eat first, dear. I’ll scoop some clear soup into a bowl for you.” “Sure…”

    Theerak plopped down onto a chair at the dining table. His mom walked over with a bowl of his favorite bitter melon clear soup and placed it in front of him, then handed him a plate of steaming white rice.

    “Mom, I can do it myself. You don’t have to do it for me.”

    “Let me do it. It’s my happiness. Because once you grow up more… I probably won’t get to do this anymore.”

    “I’m already grown up now. You shouldn’t have to do this for me…”

    “I mean when you might have your own family someday. By then, I probably won’t get to do this often.”

    “Aw… Mom, where would I go? I’m staying right here with you…”

    “One day, you’ll see for yourself that you can’t stay with me forever.”

    “I know, but I’m not going anywhere. I’ll hug your legs tight.”

    His mom smiled faintly and reached over to ruffle his hair. “If you hug my legs that tightly… which hand will you use to hold that person’s hand?”

    “Huh, which person, Mom?”

    “The one who makes you smile every time you look at your phone…”

    “You saw that, Mom?”

    “Of course I did… I see you smiling at your phone all the time. Whoever’s in there must make my son really happy, right?”

    “…” Theerak swallowed hard. He wasn’t sure how his family would feel if they knew the person who made him smile was Muenfah, a senior who was also a guy. Theerak had been preparing himself for this since the day he realized he was starting to feel something for Muenfah. He thought everyone would probably accept it, but it might take time for them to come to terms with it… especially his dad.

    But since I’ve already chosen…

    …Since I’ve already felt this way Theerak had to face it.

    “You got quiet the moment I brought this up.”

    He pursed his lips before asking, “Mom, have you ever imagined the kind of person I’d be with?”

    “You mean what they look like?”

    “Everything about them…”

    “I’ll admit I’ve imagined it. Probably a cute girl with a good personality…” “…”

    “After you broke up with Mew… I saw you in a bad state for a while. Back then, I couldn’t do anything to help. Since then, I stopped imagining or expecting anything. I just thought… I just want someone, anyone, who won’t make you feel that bad again, someone who can take care of your smile.”

    “Whether it’s a woman or a man, Mom?”

    “Yes…”

    After finishing lunch, Theerak went out to walk alone in the backyard garden. He wanted some time to reflect on things. As he stepped across the grass, Theerak realized something. Being accepted by others felt so good and brought so much happiness that it was hard to describe. But on the flip side, he wondered how much sadness and pain there’d be if that acceptance wasn’t there. Realizing this, he started preparing himself for those feelings that might come in the future.

    And Theerak realized something else too. In our happiness and good feelings, there’s a hint of sacrifice mixed in. But that sacrifice doesn’t come from the one being accepted—like him. It comes from those who are ready to understand and accept others. Understanding and accepting something that doesn’t meet expectations isn’t easy. True acceptance isn’t just about forcing yourself to overlook things—it’s about opening your heart and giving time to something too new to fully grasp.

    In the end, Mom accepted it…

    In the end, the one who sacrificed was always Mom…

    “Moogrob, ugh… stop squirming so much. I am an old man, and I am tired, you little rascal.”

    He turned toward the familiar voice. Grandpa was sitting in front of the house, bathing Moogrob. The dog must’ve been rolling in the dirt all day to get dragged into a bath before being allowed inside. Seeing Grandpa struggle to handle the chubby little pup, Theerak stepped in to help.

    “Let me help, Grandpa.”

    “Good idea, Rak. I can’t deal with this naughty dog anymore,” Grandpa said as he sat down on a small chair.

    Moogrob was the most stubborn and mischievous pup, but those traits couldn’t compare to its cleverness. Moogrob loved coaxing Grandpa to take it running in the garden every day, and Grandpa always gave in to the little pup. He even tired himself out bathing it when it got filthy, afraid Mom would scold and make it sleep in the outdoor kennel.

    “Moogrob… wanna sleep with Phii Rak tonight? Phii Rak won’t be on the phone tonight, so you can sleep with him.”

    “Moogrob, don’t get too excited. If your big bro goes back to talking on the phone, you’ll be a real stinky dog,” Grandpa said.

    Theerak smiled as he watched Grandpa laughing, then turned back to continue soaping up Moogrob. “…”

    “Have you ever seen him, Grandpa?”

    “Huh, what’s that, Rak?” Theerak couldn’t hold Grandpa’s gaze for even a second before looking down again. He didn’t know what Grandpa knew to ask something like that. If he had to explain a man-loving-man relationship to Grandpa, Theerak was afraid he wouldn’t understand.

    “The person I talk to every night… Have you ever seen him, Grandpa?”

    The hands covered in soap bubbles slowed down until Moogrob turned to look at him. “…”

    “…”

    “He’s been to the house before. You probably seen him.”

    “The only woman who’s been to the house is Joy. Everyone else has been guys.”

    “…With Joy, we’re friends.”

    “…”

    “Grandpa…” Theerak met his grandfather’s eyes before speaking, “I don’t know how to explain this love to you in a way you’d understand. It’s not so complicated that it can’t be explained, but I think it’s a delicate matter.”

    “…”

    “I know it’ll take time for everyone to understand and accept it.”

    “That might be true, for some people who don’t understand love.”

    “…”

    “Rak, answer me this… Is this really love?”

    “Yes, Grandpa…”

    Grandpa smiled before saying, “That’s all I need. Just saying its love is enough. You don’t have to explain anything to me. If it’s real love, then I already understand it—it’s like what I felt with Grandma.”

    “…”

    “As for the complexities of the younger generation, I’ll learn about them little by little.”

    “…”

    “I can tell this love makes you anxious, Rak, because you’re afraid everyone will be disappointed in you. Being a good kid who rarely disappoints or saddens your parents has made them place high expectations on you. They hope you’ll always be someone they can admire and be proud of, and you’ve carried a lot of that expectation…”

    “…”

    “I’m not telling you to stop listening to your parents or to break free from the mold you’ve always lived in. You’re fine the way you are… The term ‘good kid’ suits you perfectly.”

    “…”

    “But what I’m trying to say is… love comes from two people. It doesn’t come from anyone’s expectations. So, Rak, you need to let go of everyone’s expectations… and decide this for yourself.”

    “…”

    “Even if this love doesn’t match what your mom and dad expect, I want you to decide for yourself. Trust your own feelings.”

    “Don’t let your heart only want to love but be unable to. You have to let your heart love, Rak—love as much as it can.”

    “…”

    “No matter what happens, I want you to remember that everything takes time, and soon it’ll pass… I’ll always be by your side, Rak.”

    Suddenly, Theerak felt a sting in his nose and lifted his soap-covered hand to rub it lightly. “…”

    “You’ve got it all over yourself now, Rak…” Grandpa said with a chuckle, reaching out to wipe the soap bubbles off his nose.

    “Thank you, Grandpa.”

    “Just wiping off some soap bubbles… No need to thank me for that.”

    “Thank you for always being by my side, Grandpa…”

    “Can’t bring myself to abandon you, so I’ve got to stick around,” Grandpa said with a laugh.

    “…”

    “Can I ask you something?”

    “Yes, Grandpa.”

    “What is that person to you, Theerak?”

    Theerak gave a small smile. He didn’t even need to think about it. “…to the sea; he is my sky.”

    “…”

    “I am the sea, he is my sky.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak watched the crispy pork—aptly named “Moogrob”—run with its tongue out toward his older sister, who was sitting and watching TV. He walked over and sat down on the sofa next to Phii Babe. She scooped up Moogrob, who now smelled delightfully clean, into a hug.

    “You smell so nice, Moogrob. Who bathed you?”

    “Theerak did.”

    “Have you thanked Khun Phii Rak yet, Moogrob?”

    “He thanked me by shaking water all over my face.”

    Phii Babe laughed before continuing, “Fah’s coming back tomorrow, right?”

    “Yes.”

    “Dom said Fah will arrive in the evening…”

    “Yes, Phii Fah said the same thing.”

    “…” Phii Babe nodded and went back to playing with Moogrob.

    Theerak looked at his sister, thinking… Phii Babe wasn’t one to talk or ask much, but she always seemed to know everything. He guessed she knew how he felt about Muenfah. Her words from that day, urging him to do his best, still lingered in his mind.

    He knew his sister had paved the way for this love, but he didn’t understand why someone as tough and protective of her little brother as Phii Babe had let go so easily. Theerak figured she must have seen something in Muenfah to give her approval.

    But above all… today, Theerak wanted his sister to know what was in his heart. He wanted Phii Babe to understand that he’d chosen a new path and taken a step forward…

    “Phii Babe… I have grown up a little more now.”

    His sister turned to look at him and gave a faint smile. “Even if you grow up more… you’ll still be my eternal two-and-a-half-year-old Theerak.”

    “When will you finally forget about me at two and a half…”

    “How could I forget? That was when you first said my name, even if it wasn’t very clear.”

    “Mom said you was so happy you cried because I could call everyone in the house except for you.”

    “Hmm…” Phii Babe replied before going back to playing with Moogrob. Theerak knew his sister wasn’t good at talking about these things. She liked to act indifferent even though her heart was overflowing with emotion.

    “If I don’t love a woman, if my love doesn’t fit the usual mold…”

    “…”

    “But I want to love in my own way… Will you be okay with that?”

    Phii Babe set Moogrob down on the floor and turned to look at him. Those same eyes he’d seen since childhood, now gazing deeply into his own. “If this love doesn’t make you, Rak Niran, sad… I’m okay with it.”

    “…”

    “Rak… love isn’t about right or wrong.”

    “…”

    “Loving another man isn’t wrong, you know that, right?”

    “I know.”

    “You can love whoever you want… but I’ll keep loving you like this.”

    “…”

    “Because you’re my little brother.”

    “…”

    “Nothing can change the fact that we’re siblings.”

    “…”

    “I love you, Rak.”

    “I love you, Phii Babe too.”

    The last time Theerak heard the word “love” from his sister’s mouth was when he was ten. As they grew older, Phii Babe stopped saying things like that. He never thought he’d hear a declaration of love that made his eyes burn with warmth again.

    Phii Babe once said that the word “love” gains more value when we choose to use it at the right time.

    Rak believes it now…

    :]

    After talking with his sister, Theerak excused himself to go shower, with Moogrob following him upstairs to nap together. He flopped onto the bed and grabbed his phone from the bedside shelf to check it.

    …No messages…

    Even though Muenfah hadn’t replied at all, Theerak could still smile because he trusted him and knew the other probably missed him just as much—just didn’t have enough free time. Smiling, Theerak thought back to the conversations with his mom, grandpa, and Phii Babe. He’d once thought that telling everyone about this would bring him a sense of relief, but when the moment actually came, he didn’t feel that way. Instead, his heart felt heavier than before…

    But that added weight was filled with love and understanding.

    Those two things pressed down on his worries until they sank deep and disappeared.

    It was a heaviness he could bear…

    The only one left he hadn’t told was his dad, but Theerak believed his father would understand like the others. His dad was always ready to understand him, no matter how delicate or complicated the matter was. All he could do now was wait for his dad to come back.

    But there was one more person Theerak wanted to let know about this. Even though he knew that person might already have an inkling, confirming it clearly would be better than letting his friend guess on his own.

    Theerak: Panli… what are you up to? P. Panli: Watching soccer.

    Theerak: Watching soccer at home?Panli: No, I came to check out a friend’s room.

    Theerak: Oh.Panli: You okay?

    Theerak: Are you free tomorrow morning?

    Theerak: Before Phii Fah gets back to Thailand.Panli: Honestly, I’m not free, but I can reschedule.

    Theerak: No worries, no need to reschedule. I can talk to you another day.Panli: Can you come talk at my place tomorrow?

    Theerak: Sure.Panli: Okay, see you tomorrow.

    Theerak: Yep.

    Theerak smiled faintly, then grinned wider when he saw a message from someone pop up.

    M.FAH: See you tomorrow, okay?

    Theerak: Yes, Fah.

      

    ##However Many Thousand Skies

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 18

    YOURSKY, Chapter 18

       YOURSKY, Chapter 18

    “There are so damn many people.”

    “Stop complaining already, Type. It’s annoying.”

    “I can’t take it anymore. It’s so hot.”

    “The crowd’s thinned out now, Type…” Theerak, standing at the graphic department booth, looked at the groups of students scattered across the faculty booths at the open house. He felt the number of people had dropped a lot since the morning.

    “Type, if you’re so hot, go jump in the lotus pond.”

    “You’re all mouth now that you’re better, huh, Joy?” Type said, giving Joy’s head a light shove.

    “Chubby-cheeks, I’m going to buy water. Want anything?”

    “Get me some plain water too…”

    “Okay, you’re coming with me, Type.”

    “Then who’s going to stay with Rak?”

    “Well, who’s going to help me carry more than ten bottles of water? Our friends ordered a ton.”

    “Just go, Type. The others are here…”

    “Alright, alright. Li’s taking forever to show up.”

    “He called just now saying he’s almost here.”

    “Then the two of us will go buy the water first, okay?”

    “…” Theerak nodded and walked to sit and rest in the inner gazebo. He was in charge of the morning reception shift. In the afternoon, another group of friends from his department would take over welcoming the younger students, but it seemed like very few people showed up in the afternoon.

    “Rak.”

    “Oh, when did you get here, dog-face Li?”

    “Just now…”

    Panli said as he dragged a chair to sit across from him. He tried to act cheerful despite the worry weighing on his mind. Theerak reached out and patted his friend’s shoulder lightly to comfort him.

    “Are you okay? I told you you didn’t have to come. Rest and take it easy first.”

    “I’m fine now. Pa didn’t have anything serious, just fainted from lack of rest.”

    This morning, Muenfah had called to tell him that his father was suddenly admitted to the hospital. If his condition didn’t improve today, Muenfah would have to go to Hong Kong and wouldn’t be able to visit him. Theerak understood and offered words of encouragement. Besides Muenfah, who was feeling down, he figured Panli wasn’t much different, which is why he’d told his friend to stay home and rest.

    But the two siblings from the Pisut family were equally stubborn.

    “Good to hear. Before I left the house, I prayed for your Pa too. I wished for him to be safe.”

    “Maybe it’s thanks to your prayers… Pa just called and was laughing with me.”

    “Really?…That means your Pa’s gotten a lot better then,” Theerak said, his eyes widening with a big smile.

    “Much better, but the doctor wants to keep him under observation at the hospital for now.”

    “The doctor probably just wants to double-check everything…”

    “Yeah…” Panli looked at him before saying, “Sorry, man. I didn’t help with the work at all.”

    “It’s fine… Everyone understands, don’t overthink it. No need to feel guilty either.”

    “You’ve been working so hard your cheeks are all red…” As he finished speaking, Panli reached out and pinched his cheek.

    “It’s just the heat.”

    “Yeah, so did Phii Fah tell you he’s going to Hong Kong tomorrow?”

    “Phii Fah called me about it. At first, he was going to go today, but Mama said tomorrow’s better since Pa’s condition isn’t worrisome anymore.”

    “If there wasn’t a quiz tomorrow… you’d probably go with Phii Fah, right?”

    “Yeah, but I can’t because of the quiz.”

    “…”

    “Before I left… I saw Phii Fah packing his bag.”

    “He said he’ll be gone for three days.”

    “So, will Phii Fah come here?”

    “He will, he will.”

    “I don’t dare ask Phii Fah too much… He’s been in a bad mood since last night, and then this morning, there was the issue with Pa going to the hospital again.”

    Theerak furrowed his brows in thought. Just a while ago, he’d spoken with Muenfah, and though he didn’t sound irritated, his voice seemed more tired than usual. “Last night, Phii Fah said he had to entertain an important guest for aunt… Maybe he’s just exhausted, not upset like you think.”

    “No, I got it right… It’s because he had to entertain that ‘important guest’ of aunt that Phii Fah got so mad he nearly wrecked the restaurant.”

    “Huh?”

    “My aunt caused trouble. She tricked Phii Fah into going on a blind date.”

    “A blind date?”

    “Yeah… The guest was the daughter of her friend. The person she made

    Phii Fah entertain and have dinner with was a girl our age, not her friend…”

    “…”

    “I was watching football when I saw Phii Fah come back at 3 a.m. I knew right away something was up… So I called Phii Real.”

    “…”

    “Phii Real told me that as soon as Phii Fah saw the girl, he realized aunt had set him up for a blind date. After that, he called aunt and said he wasn’t free to take care of the guest anymore. He was going to send Phii Real to handle it instead… So aunt told the girl to leave.”

    “…”

    “I couldn’t help myself and called Uncle to complain that Aunt was trying to set Phii Fah up again.”

    “…”

    “This morning, Aunt called to apologize to Phii Fah big time because Uncle scolded her for meddling in things that weren’t her business…” Panli said with a sigh. “Is a ghost messing with Phii Fah or something lately? Why does he keep running into chaos?”

    After hearing it all, Theerak let out a huge sigh. How relieving it was that

    Muenfah had refused the blind date. If he had sat and talked with that girl, Theerak’s heart would’ve shriveled up for sure. Just thinking about it made him feel bad. “Phii Fah didn’t tell me about this…”

    “Are you upset with him?”

    “No…”

    “…”

    “If Phii Fah wanted to tell me, he’d probably tell me himself.”

    “But if you want to know more, you should ask… Even if you’re just a close friend.”

    He really emphasized “close friend,” didn’t he, Panli? T___T

    Maybe Muenfah had already upgraded his status.

    But Theerak… he’d upgraded Muenfah’s status a long time ago.

    “You chubby little pup… I know you want to hear it straight from Phii Fah’s mouth.”

    Theerak didn’t say anything. Seeing him stay silent, Panli rubbed his head before excusing himself to go help their friends welcome the younger students at the booth entrance. He wasn’t mad that Muenfah hadn’t told him about this—after all, Muenfah had once said he didn’t usually share things he didn’t think were important. Theerak figured Muenfah must’ve thought it wasn’t a big deal, so he didn’t mention it.

    Still, he couldn’t shake the matter from his mind, and it was starting to irritate him even more. Theerak didn’t want to feel this way at all.

    “What’s wrong, chubby-cheeks? You’re frowning like crazy…” Panli said as he handed him a cold-water bottle. “Joy sent this for you.”

    Theerak took it, opened the cap, and chugged it down in big gulps without stopping to breathe. “…”

    “Hey, hey, slow down! Are you that thirsty?”

    “…” He nodded and wiped the water droplets from his lips with the back of his hand. Theerak hoped the water would cool down the burning feeling in his heart even just a little.

    “If that water in your hand was booze… you’d look no different from someone heartbroken.”

    “I’m not heartbroken…”

    “Then what’s up? What’s bothering you? Tell me.”

    “Panli… how many partners have you had?”

    “This question… who put you up to tricking me with it?”

    “Ugh! No one’s tricking anyone. Rak Niran, me, is asking for myself!”

    “Well, maybe a few…”

    “…”

    “Why are you asking me this?”

    “Just wanted to know if you’ve got enough experience to give advice.”

    “Why… what’s a love newbie like you gonna ask me?”

    “Acting like you know it all…”

    “…” Panli laughed before saying, “Let’s just say I’ve dated a bunch of people.”

    “Then I’ll start asking now…”

    “Mm.”

    “This question… it’s from my cousin back home.”

    Panli burst out laughing and reached over to ruffle his hair. “Chubbycheeks, no need to put on airs. You’re the one asking, not some family back home.”

    “You are smart as Moogrob, huh?”

    “Just ask whatever you want…”

    “…When you find out someone’s messing with the person you like, and you feel a little annoyed, wanting to huff and puff at the person who’s bothering…” Theerak paused mid-sentence, nearly slipping up and saying Muenfah’s name.

    “Bothering who?”

    “Uh… bothering Charlie Brown, let’s say.”

    Panli laughed and continued, “You’re really putting on a show, huh, you chubby puppy.”

    “That’s it… and my cousin want to tell that person… don’t mess with their Charlie Brown…”

    “…”

    “Does that mean they’re super protective of the person they like?”

    “If we’re talking in the language of someone in love, this isn’t called being protective… it’s called being jealous.”

    “Huh, jealous already, Panli?…” Theerak narrowed his eyes at his friend before saying, “Are you slandering me or what?…Honestly, maybe it’s just protectiveness.”

    “Why would I slander you?”

    Theerak blinked rapidly, looking at Panli, who showed no signs of guilt. That made him realize his friend was telling the truth. “Am I really at the jealous stage?”

    “You’re totally losing it, my friend.”

    “…”

    “But I wanna know… who are you jealous of?”

    “I’d rather go help the others welcome the juniors.” As Theerak tried to stand and escape, his friend pulled him back down. He flashed an awkward smile at Panli, who squinted like he was onto something. Theerak wasn’t trying to hide anything—he just wanted to be more ready.

    “So, what’s up, chubby-cheeks?”

    LINE ~

    Wahhh T___T LINE saved this chubby puppy’s life.

    “Uh, hold on, let me check LINE first.”

    Theerak bowed his head to open the LINE app, looking for a way to stall. He felt confessing to Panli right now wasn’t quite right, since there were other friends from the department sitting nearby. But above all, he had a reason to keep his confession to himself.

    The truth was…

    Theerak wanted Muenfah to be the first to hear the words, “Theerak likes Muenfah.”

    “Who’s messaging?”

    Theerak sighed as he looked at a message from a shabu restaurant announcing a discount promotion. He shouldn’t have added the restaurant’s LINE just for a tiny discount. “It’s the shabu place. They said this month there’s a deal—go four, pay for three. Wanna go eat, Panli?”

    “Master of changing the subject…” Panli leaned over to peek at his phone screen. Theerak quickly exited the app and started to put it in his pants pocket. “Wait, wait, I just saw your wallpaper.”

    “It’s me…”

    “You’re that big?”

    “Uh… yeah, I’ve been eating a lot lately.”

    “With muscles too?”

    “Your eyes are that good?” Theerak asked, widening his eyes.

    “Let me see your wallpaper…”

    Theerak was truly out of options. So, he resorted to his usual trick that always worked. “Wahhh… Panli, don’t pressure me, okay? I’ll tell you when I’m ready…” He whined, rubbing his cheek against his close friend’s arm.

    “Always pulling this… Fine, I won’t ask, but don’t leave your phone lying around.”

    “I didn’t slip up… haha,” he laughed dryly, because he almost didn’t make it out unscathed.

    “Phii Fah’s here…”

    Theerak turned to look in the direction his close friend pointed, “…”

    “You’ve got someone to keep you company now, so I’ll go help the others first, okay?”

    “Yeah…”

    Muenfah was dressed just as impeccably as he was last night. He wore a short-sleeved student shirt tucked into black slacks, paired with burnt brown leather dress shoes. The one thing he never went without was his favorite silver watch.

    “Phii Fah looks insanely handsome today, dude…”

    “For real, I love this bad-boy gentleman vibe.”

    “Phii Fah might look tough on the outside, but did you see him feeding

    Rak yesterday?”

    “I saw it… so gentle, man.”

    “If he’s going to be this perfect, he shouldn’t be the only one in the world—I’m tired of being jealous of whoever gets Phii Fah.”

    “Get ready to be jealous of Rak then…”

    The small guy sat with a shy smile as he overheard his department friends chatting a little distance away. Becoming someone enviable didn’t feel as good as knowing others got to see a different side of Muenfah. Theerak didn’t care how others felt about him.

    He just wanted people to see the good sides of Muenfah too.

    But that usual smile… Theerak wanted to keep it to himself.

    “Who’s this one waiting for?”

    Theerak grinned widely as the tall figure stopped in front of him, a large hand gently brushing his cheek. “Waiting for you, sky…”

    “Heh,” Muenfah plopped down on the chair across from him before asking, “Tired?”

    “A little, but it’s fun.”

    “What was that?”

    Muenfah repeated the question as if he hadn’t heard clearly, leaning in closer and pointing a finger to his ear as if asking for a whisper. Theerak frowned in confusion because the background music wasn’t that loud, but since Muenfah hadn’t heard his answer clearly, Theerak moved closer and repeated himself.

    “A little…” Theerak paused as the scent of Muenfah’s new cologne wafted into his nose, “B-but it’s fun.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat and leaned back. “New cologne… does it smell good?”

    Theerak’s eyes—dropped downward as his face flushed with heat. He hadn’t expected Muenfah to actually wear a new cologne for him to smell, just as he’d said. “…I’m not telling.”

    “Heh.”

    Theerak quickly changed the subject to avoid embarrassing himself further. “Phii Fah, are you feeling better now?”

    “Yes, before I came to see little naughty you, Pa called me. From his voice, he sounds a lot better.”

    “I prayed for Pa to be safe too.”

    “Thank you…”

    “Yes…” Theerak pressed his lips together, deep in thought. There was something he wanted to ask, but he was afraid it might pry too much into the other person’s personal matters. He just wanted to be sure there wasn’t anything weighing on Muenfah’s mind and that he was truly at ease.

    “Is something wrong?”

    “N-No, nothing…”

    “If you’re lying, I will have to spank you.” Muenfah wasn’t threatening him—his hand moved to Theerak’s back and gave a few light pats on his bottom.

    “Phii Fah!…I’m not a kid anymore!”

    The smaller one blushed with embarrassment. Theerak shifted his chair slightly away from Muenfah, but the latter chuckled in his throat and scooted his chair closer instead. Muenfah never gave up, so Theerak was always the one to surrender.

    …He’d never once beaten the sky, the sea of his heart and he’d probably keep losing forever…

    “Does my little troublemaker have something to say to me?”

    “No…”

    “If there’s something bothering you, we need to tell each other…” A large hand reached over to brush the hair falling over his face. “Do you remember, little troublemaker?”

    “I remember…” Theerak pressed his lips tightly together. He thought it over once more before deciding to ask, “You aren’t upset about that anymore, right?”

    The familiar smile slowly faded. Muenfah gazed deeply into his eyes.

    “About what?”

    “Uh… the thing with your aunt setting you up on a blind date.”

    “Did Panli tell you?”

    “Y-Yes.”

    “I didn’t tell you because I didn’t think it was important… But if not telling you made you feel less important, I’m sorry.”

    “N-No, I didn’t overthink it, Phii Fah. I asked because I wanted to make sure you’re really okay. But if there’s still something bothering you, Theerak will help make you feel better.”

    Muenfah gave a small smile, his hand gently rubbing Theerak’s head. “Just seeing you smile… all of my bad days disappear.”

    Theerak flashed a bright smile to chase away the bad things troubling sky, the sea of his heart. “I will smile a lot, okay?”

    “Okay.” Muenfah returned that familiar smile, but then he noticed someone walking into the booth and called out, “Panli…”

    “…”

    Theerak glanced back and forth between Muenfah and Panli, who stood there with a cheeky expression. “…”

    “You’ve got quite a record… You realize that, right?”

    “What, Phii Fah? I haven’t done anything wrong…”

    “You almost made him feel upset with me.”

    “Not ‘almost’…” Panli replied, turning to look at Theerak. “You already felt upset, didn’t you?”

    “…”

    “The reason I didn’t tell you is because it’s not important…”

    “Then what’s important to Phii Fah?”

    “Him…” Muenfah replied in a firm tone, glaring at his younger brother. It seemed like Panli was deliberately trying to provoke him. “…You already know, yet you still ask.”

    Panli laughed before saying, “Anything else to say? I’m heading to the Arts booth.”

    “Did you call and tattle to Uncle?”

    “Mm… I was annoyed on your behalf.”

    “Auntie got scolded hard by Uncle. Next time, don’t call and complain. I can handle something this small with Auntie myself.”

    “It’s because you don’t want Auntie to get scolded that she keeps trying to set you up with people… If I hadn’t called Uncle this time, Auntie would just keep doing it.”

    Theerak swallowed hard when he learned that Auntie liked setting Muenfah up with people. He accidentally nodded in agreement with Panli. “I think Panli did the right thing.”

    Theerak hadn’t meant to voice that opinion, but the side effect of his jealousy made it slip out. Now, he could only lower his head, feeling guilty and silently apologizing to Auntie in his mind.

    Rak didn’t mean it, Auntie… I didn’t intend for you to get scolded at all.

    But if Auntie doesn’t want to get scolded again… please stop setting Phii Fah up with anyone, okay?

    T___T

    “See? Even the love newbie agrees.”

    “Love newbie?” Muenfah asked, furrowing his brows at Panli.

    “Uh, Panli!”

    “What’s up, naughty one?”

    “N-nothing, Phii Fah… I scolded Panli because he keeps spouting nonsense.”

    “Haha!”

    “What are you laughing at, Panli?”

    “Laughing at the love newbie, Phii Fah…”

    “You dog-faced jerk! That’s enough!”

    “Any more questions from the folks back home?…I’ll help answer them.”

    “Ugh! I’ll kick you so hard your neck snaps…”

    Panli burst into laughter and pointed at him. “Phii Fah, has he gotten bigger?”

    “No…”

    “But the puppy in his phone background is huge.”

    “Ugh!!…Stop it right now, Panli!”

    “If you’re leaving, just go, Panli… He’s really upset now.”

    “Haha!”

    “Stop teasing him already!”

    “Fine, I’ll go…”

    Theerak watched his close friend walk away laughing. If Panli hadn’t left, he’d have been the one to escape instead. Theerak knew his friend loved to tease, but he didn’t expect Panli to tease him this hard. He must’ve noticed that his feelings for Muenfah went beyond just a senior, which is why he kept poking until Theerak lost his cool. Wahhh, T___T

    Panli, you dog face… I hope no one loves you!!!

    “I chased Panli off… Feeling better now, right?”

    “Yeah…”

    “Naughty one, I have to go to Hong Kong today.”

    “Huh? Weren’t you going tomorrow?”

    “Even though Pa’s condition has improved a lot, I am still worried…”

    “I understand Phii Fah. When my grandpa was sick, I was worried like this too…” Theerak moved his hand to hold the thicker one for comfort. Muenfah must be really concerned about Pa. “What time does Phii Fah have to be at the airport?”

    “I booked a flight for 7 p.m… I’ll have to leave here by 4.”

    Theerak glanced at the time on Muenfah’s watch. “It’s only 1:30 now.

    Does you have time to go back for your bag?”

    “I brought the bag already. I planned to come see little naughty you and then head straight to the airport.”

    “Want me to drive you there? I can drop you off and then bring the car back to park at your condo.”

    “No need. I was going to leave it at the airport anyway, so Panli won’t have to pick me up when I get back.”

    “Okay…”

    “Hey, Fah!!”

    Theerak, who was smiling at Muenfah, flinched in surprise at someone’s loud shout. He stared at the tall guy walking into the booth with an anxious look. Theerak had never seen this man before.

    “What’s up?”

    “I’m in deep trouble… Help me out…”

    Muenfah sighed and pushed his tongue against his cheek. “Ai-Wit, is there ever a time you’re not in trouble when you come find me?”

    “Come on, Fah… This time I’m really screwed. Help me, please.”

    “Help with what?”

    “So, at my booth, we’ve got a live singing performance…”

    “No way!”

    “Come on… Fah, my friend ~ For the sake of our friendship during the moon contest.”

    “I’m not in communications… And you want me to sing at your faculty’s booth?”

    “It’s no big deal. The juniors will see that all the faculties get along well.”

    “I’m not going… Sing it yourself.”

    “Fah ~ You know my voice sounds like a dog peeing on a tin roof. Don’t you remember when I practiced for the moon contest?”

    “Then why does it have to be me?”

    “Because the junior who was supposed to sing got diarrhea, and now there’s no one to perform. I figured no one’s more perfect than you.”

    “…Give me a real reason.”

    “Uh, um…” Muenfah’s friend from another faculty stammered nervously and didn’t respond. When Muenfah grabbed his hand, preparing to pull him out of the gazebo, the guy standing there hurriedly blurted out, “W-Well, when you walked into the event, my senior saw you and knew I was close to you… so he told me to invite you to sing at our booth, and I already promised him I’d ask you.”

    “So the junior didn’t have a stomachache…”

    “H-He did! He really had a stomachache, I swear… but he’s better now, heh heh.”

    “You bastard!! Asking me for help and still lying about it…”

    “Please, Fah…”

    “I don’t like singing.”

    “But you sing so well, man. I wouldn’t be begging you like this otherwise…”

    “I don’t fall for anyone’s whining or pleading.”

    “But I think there’s one exception…”

    Theerak flinched slightly as Muenfah’s friend suddenly scooted closer to him. Phii Wit blinked rapidly at him, pleading, “Kid, I could tell in a glance that you’re someone special to Fah… Please help me convince him. If I can’t get him to agree, my senior’s going to laugh at me for failing.”

    “Right in front of me, huh, you jerk…”

    “Uh, well, I… I don’t like forcing Phii Fah,” he said.

    “Kid ~… it’s not forcing him, just coax him a little…”

    Theerak glanced back and forth between Phii Wit and Muenfah, who sat with a blank expression, before shaking his head. “S-Sorry…”

    “If I go to sing…”

    Theerak shifted his gaze from Phii Wit to Muenfah, who was saying something, “…”

    “Will little naughty you come cheer me on?”

    “Yay!! Fah’s giving in!”

    “Not yet, you bastard!”

    “Oh…” Phii Wit quickly bowed his head to hide his reaction.

    “So, what do you say?”

    Theerak looked toward the communication arts booth, which had quite a few people, before replying, “Yes… I will go cheer you on.”

    “Thank you…” Muenfah gave a small smile and turned to his friend. “The reason I’m agreeing to sing this time is because you were right…”

    “…”

    “Theerak is my exception.”

    Muenfah’s answer made Theerak unable to hold back his smile. Even though Muenfah didn’t explicitly say he was important to him, everything Muenfah did made it clear to him…

    Theerak wasn’t the only one promoting Muenfah to someone important.

    Muenfah had promoted Theerak to someone important too.

    Being important to each other—

    This is what it feels like…

     

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Today, our faculty invited a former digital media star to perform a song for us, Im.”

    “Is that person Khun Muenfah?”

    “Yes, that’s right! ~”

    “Wow… We’ve got a rare gem from the digital media faculty singing for us,    Lek!”

    “Exactly… I think it’s time now. Is everyone ready?”

    “Ready! ~”

    “Okay then ~ Let’s hand the stage over to Khun Muenfah…”

    Theerak, standing a distance away from the stage in front of the Faculty of Communication Arts, joined in clapping for the impromptu singer who had just stepped up. Muenfah showed no signs of nervousness at all. He walked over to say something to the band before returning to his position.

    “I don’t sing very often… If I mess up, I’m sorry in advance, okay?”

    The audience—juniors, high school students, and university students— replied in unison that it was fine. Meanwhile, Theerak stood smiling, raising two fingers to cheer Muenfah on from afar. Muenfah flashed him a smile before nodding to the band behind him.

    The crowd erupted in screams as the electric keyboard played Fah’s opening melody. Since Muenfah had chosen a popular song, everyone was impressed even before he started singing. And when the tall figure let out his first note…

    ‘I want to move closer to you, I’ve wanted to know you since we met, my heart trembles when I hear your voice, since that very first day, I couldn’t help but dream about you.’

    Theerak’s heart was shaking all over…

    ‘Once I got to know you, I wanted to say hi, but when you’re not around, my heart gets restless, when you disappear, I worry about you so much I could die… How will it be? Is there someone there taking care of you? I don’t even know.’

    “…”

    ‘I almost forget to breathe when you come close, just your smile… it makes my whole heart tremble, I want to tell you what’s in my heart.’

    “…”

    ‘But saying it now, I don’t know if it’s too soon, I still don’t know what you think. If I say those words and you say it’s not me, if it turns out like that, you’d probably walk away.’

    “…”

    ‘It’s enough just to have you near, to hear your voice and take care of you from not too far, no matter how much I hide these secrets in my heart, I won’t let myself say them.’

    And right then, as their eyes met, Theerak felt like Muenfah was saying something to him beyond just singing. Because of that feeling, he didn’t want to look away from him, not even for a second. Theerak listened intently to every melody, trying to soak in the emotions Muenfah was conveying through the lyrics.

    ‘It’s so suffocating to keep it all inside, it weighs on my heart, but I’m scared that if I say it, I’ll end up heartbroken.’

    “…”

    ‘But telling you now, I don’t know if it’s too soon, I still don’t know what you think. If I say that word and you reply that it’s not the same, if it turns out like that, you’d probably walk away. It’s enough for now to have you close by, to hear your voice and take care of you from not too far. I’ll hide this secret in my heart, no matter how much there is, I won’t let it slip out.’

    “…”

    ‘Look closely, and you’d probably know, there’s something hidden in my care for you. What I don’t know is what you think. Look closely, and you’d probably see, the truth of what I’m feeling, that one word I haven’t yet said.’

    The chorus of the song repeated as if the person on stage wanted to emphasize it again. Some of the lyrics brought vivid memories flashing through his mind…

    It was the memory of when… Muenfah kissed his head in front of the house. Even though it was just a moment captured on the security camera, that time was one of his cherished memories.

    It was when, ‘Wash your hair too… your head’s starting to smell.’…our first conversation.

    It was when, ‘Phii Fah is waiting to hear…’…he first heard that adorable way of referring to himself.

    And it was when, ‘The last hour left… does Rak want all of it?’…we first spent time alone together.

    There were still many more memories that made Theerak see how they grew closer and closer, eventually becoming important to each other.

    Theerak smiled widely while watching Muenfah sing. The recorded memories made him realize that the person in front of him had never changed. Muenfah was still the gentle person he’d always been with him, someone who paid attention to the little things about him, and someone who gave him a smile like the morning sunlight…

    Every feeling packed tightly in his heart made Theerak understand.

    He understood that everything takes time.

    …Even if today they weren’t ready to confess their feelings to each other tomorrow they’d still be together.

    They’d stay together every day, waiting…

    ‘I’ll keep it for the day I reveal my heart, waiting for that day, the day I’m sure that today you think I’m the one… and you’re ready to hear what’s inside.’

    Waiting for the day he’d dare to confess his love to Muenfah and waiting for the day Muenfah would tell him something too.

    Waiting for that day when they wouldn’t know who’d confess their love first.

    “Thank you…”

    “Screams ~”

    Theerak smiled as he watched the tall figure step down from the stage and walk toward another tall guy, probably a friend from a different faculty. Muenfah turned to look at him and nodded, acknowledging that he was waiting.

    Theerak sent a smile to Muenfah from a distance. “I’m waiting right here, Phii Fah…”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After Muenfah finished talking with the person he assumed was a friend from another faculty, Theerak walked him to the parking lot since Muenfah had to leave the university before 2 p.m. to avoid traffic.

    “That guy Phii Fah was talking to by the stage, is he your friend?”

    “Yes, Noe’s the son of one of my Dad’s friends… We’ve known each other since we were kids.”

    “Oh… Does he study engineering? I saw him wearing a workshop uniform.”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak glanced at the side profile of the tall figure. He couldn’t help but smile when he saw that calm, stoic face. At this point, no matter what expression Muenfah wore, he could make the onlooker—Theerak—feel happy.

    “Phii Fah, you’re going for three days, right?”

    “Yes…”

    “…”

    “I probably won’t be able to text or call little naughty you often, but if I get some free time, I’ll call right away.”

    “It’s fine, Phii Fah. I understand… Spend as much time as you can with Pa and Ma, okay?”

    “Okay…” Muenfah replied before pulling his car keys out of his pants pocket. He opened the car door and turned to smile at him. “While I’m is gone for three days… little naughty you aren’t allowed to get close to anyone else, okay?”

    Theerak smiled faintly and nodded. “Okay.”

    “I will head out now.”

    At first, Theerak thought he wouldn’t feel anything since Muenfah was only gone for three days. But when it was really time for him to leave, Theerak felt something stir inside him.

    He wanted to know if Muenfah felt the same, so he called out to stop him.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?” The one called raised an eyebrow in question. Muenfah, who was about to get in the car, immediately walked back to him. “Is something up with little naughty you?”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak lowered his gaze and took a deep breath before looking up to meet the tall figure’s eyes again. “Will you miss me?”

    The one asked laughed and nodded. “I will probably miss little naughty you a lot.”

    Theerak sighed before saying, “Good thing you only misses me a lot…”

    “…”

    “Because if you missed me as much as I miss you, you’d be in real torment.”

    “…”

    “…Let me suffer alone, that’s enough.”

    “If little naughty you didn’t have exams, I would’ve taken you along.”

    “Other than my dad, I’ve never missed anyone this much… I will have to figure out how to handle this longing.”

    “Does little naughty you want me to help ease that longing?”

    “How, Phii Fah?”

    Muenfah moved his hand to rest on Theerak’s waist, pulling him closer. Theerak locked eyes with the tall figure for just a moment before a strong arm wrapped around him, pulling him into a tight embrace. Muenfah held him close, as if he didn’t want them to part. Theerak’s face pressed against that sturdy chest, and the faint scent from Muenfah made him purse his lips tightly, letting himself feel the full weight of his longing.

    Theerak stood still, not hugging back. The silence that enveloped them made Muenfah’s heartbeat even clearer to his ears. Then, the sound of the other’s breathing broke through as Muenfah gently pressed his nose and lips against Theerak’s shoulder. The warm breath of the tall figure seeped through the fabric, brushing against his skin.

    “Keep this feeling with you…” Muenfah tightened his embrace before continuing, “…It’ll help ease the longing.”

    “…”

    “Missing someone is painful… I know that well.”

    And knowing how agonizing that longing could be, Theerak wrapped his arms around Muenfah in return. “I will hold you tight.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah, stock up on this feeling as much as you can… I will stock up too.”

    “…”

    “So when we miss each other, it won’t hurt as much…”

    “…” Muenfah fell silent, his nose and lips still pressed against Theerak’s shoulder. “I miss Theerak all the time.”

    Theerak nodded and hugged him even tighter, hoping the other would take as much of this moment’s feeling with him as possible. Soon, Muenfah pulled away from the embrace and flashed him that familiar smile, reaching out to touch his cheek as usual.

    “With little naughty you being this good at charming me… I can’t escape anymore.”

    “I believe it… because I’m set traps everywhere. You, Sky, can’t get away from me.”

    Muenfah bit his lip as if annoyed in a playful way and gently pinched the tip of his nose. “So sly, aren’t you, sea of mine?”

    “Heh heh… Phii Fah, you should go now, or you’ll miss your flight.”

    “You hug me and then kick me out right after?”

    “I’m not kicking you out… I’m just worried you’ll miss your flight.”

    “Heh… Then I will head off now, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak stood waving goodbye to the tall figure getting into the car. Muenfah rolled down the window and mouthed something silently. Theerak smiled softly as he read his lips—Muenfah was saying…

    ‘Wait for me, okay?’

    “Okay, I will wait…”

    Rak will wait patiently for that day; The day Phii Fah feels… it’s time.

     

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 17

    YOURSKY, Chapter 17

       YOURSKY, Chapter 17

    M.FAH: “I have finished class.”

    Theerak: “I have finished the exam too. Right now, I’m working on a booth at the faculty courtyard.”

    M.FAH: “Has little naughty you eaten yet?”

    Theerak: “Not yet. I want to finish work first and then go eat.”

    Theerak: “Phii Fah, you can go eat with your friends. I might finish really late, and I’m worried you will get hungry first.”

    M.FAH: “All my friends have gone out to eat already.”

    M.FAH: “Is little naughty you eating the usual?”

    M.FAH: “I will buy some for you.”

    Theerak: “…No need, Phii Fah. You should go rest. I already asked a friend to buy something for me.”

    Muenfah knew he was worried and wanted him to rest after staying up for several nights, but he missed his “sea” so much that he had to do this again…

    He picked up his phone and recorded a voice message to coax the other,    “Can I come recharge with Sea?”

    The reason he sent a voice message was because the other always softened when he heard his voice. And in less than a minute, a voice message came back.

    He heard the laughter of Sea.

    That’s how he knew Sea had given in…

    “From the sound of it… Sky must be really tired… So, come recharge with me first.”

    Muenfah smiled before heading to the canteen to buy crispy pork basil rice with a fried egg for him. The canteen was packed with students from various years since it was lunchtime. While walking to little naughty one’s favorite food stall, several juniors from his department stared at him. If he made eye contact, they’d quickly raise their hands to greet him, like the two secondyear juniors standing in front of the food stall.

    “Hello, Phii Fah…”

    Muenfah nodded in acknowledgment but didn’t respond, “…”

    “Here to eat rice, huh?”

    “No… I’m buying rice for Theerak.”

    “Theerak, the head of the art department team, right?”

    “Yeah… Are you guys from the art department too?”

    “Khrapom. We’re buying rice for our friends who are still working.”

    Muenfah glanced at the piece of paper in the junior’s hand before asking,    “Is that the food order list from your friends?”

    “Khrapom.”

    “Does it have crispy pork basil rice with fried egg on it?”

    “Let me check for you.” The two juniors looked at it together and nodded,    “Yes, there’s crispy pork basil rice with fried egg for Rak.”

    “You don’t need to order that for him…”

    “…”

    “I’ll order for Theerak myself.”

    “Uh, yes, sir.”

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the juniors to the auntie who owned the food stall, busy cooking. She turned and gave him a familiar smile, saying, “Just a few more orders left.”

    “What do you two boys want?”

    “Everything on this list, please, Auntie… but take out one crispy pork basil rice with fried egg.”

    “Wow… twenty-five boxes? You’ll have to wait a bit, dear.”

    “Yes, Auntie…”

    “And what about you, handsome?”

    “Crispy pork basil rice with fried egg, please.”

    “Fried egg not too runny, as usual, right?”

    Muenfah gave a small smile and nodded, “Yes.”

    “You’ve been gone for so long, but you still order the same thing when you come back.”

    “…”

    “Where’ve you been all this time? Studying hard?”

    “Yes.”

    “To-go or eating here today?”

    “To-go, please… with ketchup and a spoon too.”

    “Got it…” The auntie replied, then turned to the two juniors standing there,    “His order is just one box. Can he go first, boys?”

    “I was just about to say, Auntie… Let Phii Fah go first.”

    Muenfah turned to the two juniors, who smiled at him, and said, “Thanks.”

    “It’s okay, Phii Fah.”

    “Let me pay for all the food for you.”

    “It’s okay, Phii Fah…”

    Muenfah knew well that his junior was being polite by responding this way. “Auntie… twenty-five more boxes of food for the kids. I’ll take care of the payment, okay?”

    “Sure thing…”

    “Thank you, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah nodded in acknowledgment. He stood waiting for the crispy pork basil rice with fried egg, thinking back to past memories. Before, he used to stop by this place regularly to eat his favorite dish—Yeam’s. On weeks when he missed her a lot, he’d eat this dish more often. But lately, he hadn’t come here because he’d been busy with studies and managing the shop.

    He still ate crispy pork basil rice with fried egg as usual.

    Just at a different place… but the menu stayed the same.

    “Here you go…”

    “Thank you… How much is it for all the food?”

    “Here you are…” The auntie said, handing him a handwritten receipt.

    Muenfah reached into his pocket, pulled out his wallet, and paid her. Once everything was settled, he carried the plastic bag filled with food boxes out of the canteen.

    As soon as he reached the wide courtyard in front of the faculty, he saw several second-year juniors setting up stages and booths for the open house event. He scanned the area, looking for Theerak, unsure where he was in the vast space.

    “Hey, Ma, why’s Phii Fah here?”

    “Is it time for the third-year seniors to check our work already?”

    “We’re screwed. The work hasn’t progressed at all…”

    “I told you to hurry up, Ma. But you’re just chatting with girls on LINE.”

    Muenfah stood listening to the juniors’ conversation nearby for a moment before turning to three juniors who had stopped painting the backdrop and were giving him sheepish smiles.

    “Uh, we were just…”

    “I’m not here to check your work.”

    “…”

    “I’m looking for Theerak… Have you seen him?”

    “Oh, Phii Fah’s here for the art team leader… Theerak’s over there, at the far end, by the marble table.”

    “…” Muenfah nodded before adding, “But you guys need to pick up the pace. The third-years will come by to check your work this evening.”

    “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    When he looked toward the marble table area, he saw several second-year juniors gathered in a group. Among them was Theerak, smiling brightly. Without hesitation, Muenfah quickly strode over.

    Along the way, several juniors glanced at him with worried expressions. They probably thought he was there to inspect their work, just like the three earlier had assumed. But checking the open house preparations wasn’t his responsibility. That duty fell to Ball and Dom, the seniors the professor had tasked with overseeing and guiding the juniors. Those two had been team leaders during their own second-year open house, and their work had impressed the professor so much that they were entrusted with this role.

    “Hey! Phii Fah is here…”

    “Let the team leader handle it… Tell him the work is almost done.”

    “Yeah, yeah. I think that’s better.”

    “We’re chill about it. Let the team leader deal with it later…”

    His sudden appearance made several juniors visibly nervous. Muenfah stopped at the marble table where the small guy was sitting. Since the latter had his back turned, he didn’t realize Muenfah had arrived. However, the other juniors widened their eyes in shock and nudged the small guy, who was laughing.

    “Rak, Rak, Phii Fah is here… Why did the third-year senior come to check on the work so early today?”

    “Phii Fah is here?” The small guy looked up at him and grinned widely until his eyes squinted. “Phii Fah ~”

    “Yes…”

    Muenfah sat down on the marble table behind the small guy. The latter, sitting on the ground, scooted closer and leaned his back against Muenfah’s legs. He complained about his back hurting a lot since he’d been sitting and working on a sign for hours. The other juniors in the group seemed less worried once they realized he wasn’t there to inspect their work but had come to see Theerak.

    “My back hurts so much, Phii Fah…”

    “Want me to help with anything?”

    “No need… I am just complaining for the sake of it…” The small guy turned to him with a faint smile. “Actually… I didn’t really want to complain. I just wanted to act cute with you Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah smiled faintly and leaned down to whisper in the small guy’s ear,    “Acting cute like this… do you want me to kiss your head?”

    “No way… I want you to give me a massage instead.”

    He looked at the cheeks of the small guy, which had a little paint on them. His large hand reached out to gently rub the spot to wipe it off, but the paint smudge wouldn’t fade.

    “Is my face dirty with paint?”

    “Yes… Who did it?”

    “Panli. When he brushed it on my cheek, he said there was no paint… Such a liar.”

    “I’ll take care of it for you.”

    “No need, I can handle Panli… I’ll get back at him until he cries.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat while ruffling the small guy’s hair. “Heh.”

    The small guy grinned widely until his eyes squinted again and reached for a large sheet of paper to continue painting. Muenfah knew several juniors were watching the two of them, probably noticing a relationship that seemed more than just senior and junior, though no one dared to ask.

    “Naughty one, want to eat something?”

    “My hands are dirty… I’ll eat after I finish painting.”

    “…Want me to feed you?”

    Theerak turned to meet his gaze for a moment before smiling and nodding eagerly. “If it’s not too much trouble for you… please feed me some food.”

    Muenfah smiled faintly. He picked up the lunch box, placed it on his lap, and opened it to pour ketchup over the fried egg. Sea sat with his mouth wide open, waiting for the first bite from him. Seeing this, Muenfah quickly scooped some rice and fed it to the smaller guy.

    “Is it delicious?”

    “Delicious…”

    “Where’s Panli?”

    “Panli and Type went to buy more paint. As for Joy, she’s sick, so I told her to go rest.”

    “Sea, you are always so kind…” He’d been like this for a long time. Back during freshman orientation, if a friend was sick, he’d help them and take them to rest in the infirmary.

    “She is really sick, not faking it… I have to understand my friend, you know ~”

    Muenfah smiled faintly and fed him another bite. The smaller guy, chewing away eagerly, hadn’t had a moment’s rest because friends kept coming to ask about work. If there was a task he wasn’t confident about, he’d ask for advice from him.

    “Okay… we think it’s better to go with your suggestion.”

    “Sure, then let’s switch to yellow.”

    “Okay…”

    He watched the smaller guy discussing work with friends in the department. Theerak got along well with everyone. It wasn’t surprising that his classmates chose him as the group leader, because his gentleness made everyone feel at ease and free of tension. Theerak made him realize that…

    A leader doesn’t have to be the most skilled They just need to be someone ready to listen and understand others.

    “Everyone, the food’s here…”

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the smaller guy when he heard that voice. It was the two juniors he’d seen at the food stall, now handing out lunch boxes to the friends who were working.

    “Everyone… we’ll give you your money back for the food later, okay?”

    “Huh, why?”

    “Because Phii Fah covered the cost for all of us.”

    The smaller guy turned to look at him and flashed a sweet smile. “Fah is so kind.”

    “…”

    “Thank you, Phii Fah! / Thank you, Phii Fah!”

    Muenfah just nodded as usual before turning his attention back to the person in front of him. “Naughty one… open your mouth.”

    “I want to smile a bit more first.”

    “…”

    “Thank you, Phii Fah… Thank you for caring more about others…” He reached out and gently touched his hand. “I am really proud of you, Phii

    Fah.”

    “It’s because little naughty you keep encouraging me that I could change himself… Thank you too.”

    “I will keep cheering you on forever…”

    At that moment, Muenfah thought of two sentences he’d once heard. He couldn’t recall them perfectly, but he remembered the gist: “Good love leads us to a better path,” and “A good lover makes us want to be a better person.”

    He thought these two sentences were true because, from the moment he fell in love until today, he never wanted to step back into his old world again. Muenfah knew well that if he returned to being the version of himself that belonged to Theerak—ignoring everyone around him—he would lose Theerak…

    And to keep him, he had to become a better person than before.

    “What’s Phii Fah doing here?”

    “…” Muenfah shifted his gaze from the person in front of him to his younger brother, who sat down on the marble table beside him. “And why are you sitting next to me?”

    “I just got back from the paint shop. I’m exhausted as hell, let me rest a bit.”

    “There’s space on the ground…”

    “Then why can’t Li sit next to Phii Fah?”

    “Because I’m annoyed.”

    “The only one not annoyed is that chubby-cheeks over there…” Panli said as he moved to sit on the ground beside him. “Do you have enough money,    Li? If not, I can go withdraw some from accounting for you…”

    “I’m short fifty baht, but no need to bother withdrawing it. I’ve covered it.”

    “Don’t come collecting from me later.”

    “Yeah, yeah…” Panli replied before pinching the smaller guy’s cheek once.

    “But can I charge interest by pinching your cheek?”

    “No way!”

    “Why not?”

    “Because it hurts…”

    Muenfah let out a laugh when he heard the smaller guy answer his friend in a soft voice. Panli frowned slightly and turned to look at him.

    “Don’t tell me you’re here to feed chubby-cheeks…”

    “Yeah.”

    “I thought you were here to check on work.”

    “Nope ~” He leaned in closer. Panli seemed to want to tease the other to annoy him. “Phii Fah’s here to feed this one instead…” After saying that, he pointed his index finger at himself.

    “Don’t do that, you naughty one… or I won’t be able to resist pinching your cheek hard again.”

    “Now you see, Phii Fah, why he gets his cheeks pinched so often… It’s because he keeps making that face.”

    “So annoying, huh ~”

    “Yeah, tone down the cuteness a bit.”

    While feeding the next bite to him, Muenfah glanced at the watch on his wrist to check the time. He had an important presentation in the afternoon, so he needed to leave a little early.

    “Naughty one… I’ll have to leave in a bit, okay?”

    “I totally forgot—you have a presentation this afternoon, right?”

    “Yes…”

    “Then go ahead, Phii Fah. You can leave the rice box here. Once I finish work, I’ll get up and eat myself.”

    “Just a few more bites and it’s done. I still have some time…”

    “Oh, has a third-year senior come to check on the art team already?”

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the person in front of him to the familiar voice. Ball stood with his arms crossed, grinning mischievously as he looked at him and the little troublemaker. Meanwhile, Dom just laughed and walked off to inspect the work.

    “I’m not here to check the work…”

    “Then what are you here for?…I was secretly hoping my friend came to help lighten the load.”

    “I’m here to feed Theerak.”

    “Damn it, you’ve left me speechless…” Ball smiled and walked over to check on the group with Theerak. “Kids, how much is left to do?”

    “The biggest part left is probably the backdrop, but Theerak says it should be done by this evening.”

    “The event’s tomorrow, chubby-cheeks. Will you make it in time?”

    “We’ll make it, Phii Ball. Today, Theerak’s taking the rest of the work home to finish, and tomorrow I’ll come set up early in the morning.”

    “Okay, I’ll swing by tomorrow to help check things again.”

    “Got it…”

    “And you, Fah, what time are you heading to the presentation room?”

    “Give me ten more minutes, then I’ll go…”

    “I had Tim take the work to the room already. You can leave a bit later if you want.”

    “No worries. I was planning to check the work one more time before the presentation…”

    “Alright.”

    Muenfah lowered his eyes to the small person gently nudging his leg. The little one smiled and snatched the food box from his hand. “…”

    “Phii Fah, hurry and go check your work. I know you’re worried about it…”

    “…” Day by day, this person understood him more and more. Muenfah reached out to ruffle the little one’s hair before saying, “Then I’ll see you this evening, okay?”

    “Good luck, my talented one,”

    “Heh,” He moved his hand from the jet-black hair to lightly caress a soft cheek. “Phii Fah will do his best.”

    Muenfah gave the small person a smile before casting his gaze toward the distant earleaf acacia tree. He still remembered the feeling of watching Theerak from afar so clearly. Back then, all he could do was sit on a wooden bench, smoking a cigarette, watching the little one participate in freshman activities. If he wanted to talk or vent, only the earleaf acacia was there to listen.

    But everything had changed now. Now, Muenfah was in the very spot where those freshman activities once took place. He sat at the marble table, seeing that bright smile up close. The hand that once held a cigarette now held a spoon to feed his beloved. And the earleaf acacia no longer needed to hear him because Theerak had started to hear the sound of his heart…

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Finally done, woo!”

    “Yay!!”

    “Sob… It’s finally over.”

    Theerak smiled as he watched his friends cheer with joy. This project was important to everyone because it was the only group assignment the professor had given in this course. They’d all put in a lot of effort and dedication. Everyone worked together until evening almost every day of the week to finish it in time for the event, even though many had conflicting class schedules. Still, they managed to find time to help each other throughout.

    “Everyone… we’re really thankful, thank you so much for taking the time to help with this project. If we messed up anywhere, we’re sorry, everyone…”

    “You did an awesome job as team leader, chubby-cheeks.”

    “You’re a leader who’s a feast for the eyes and ears… I could just sit and watch Rak smile forever.”

    “Hey, Inn! Are you flirting with my friend?” Type asked his classmate.

    “Not flirting. Just stating the truth.”

    Inn was a classmate who always greeted him whenever they met and liked sitting next to him in class. But since he knew a lot of people in the department and was constantly approached by others, he didn’t think much of it—until the day before yesterday when Type told him that Inn had asked for his LINE ID.

    That’s when Theerak realized Inn had a crush on him…

    “Then I should also state the truth that your work isn’t neat…”

    Everyone turned to look at the deep voice coming from behind. Muenfah and his group of friends walked into the open area and split up to inspect the work. Theerak fell silent when he saw the tall figure standing and looking at the backdrop with a displeased expression.

    “Damn… are we screwed?”

    “If we’re screwed, just let them know it was Inn who did it…”

    “Didn’t that idiot Inn see Phii Fah hanging around Theerak at noon? And he still dared to mess with his person?”

    “Phii Fah never bothers with juniors, not in a hundred or thousand years…

    Oh man, he’s pissed now.”

    The whispers from classmates reached Panli’s ears intermittently. He sighed, silently agreeing with the others—In really wanted to test the waters, didn’t he?

    “You three were in charge of this piece, right?”

    “Uh, yes…”

    “Is there a problem with the work, Phii Fah?” Theerak quickly stepped toward the tall figure. Muenfah didn’t answer him but stared at the three friends instead.

    “Are you three satisfied with your own work?”

    “Uh… yes.”

    “I’ll have some other seniors come take a look too, so you won’t think I’m personally biased against you…” Muenfah nodded toward Phii Ball, who was inspecting a booth. “Come check out this backdrop…”

    “What’s wrong?” Phii Ball looked at the backdrop for a moment before saying, “I think it needs another layer of paint. It’s a bit too thin.”

    “Does you have to inspect the work too?”

    Theerak’s heart sank to the floor when he saw Muenfah standing with his hands in his pockets, smirking. The latter walked up to Inn and spoke in a calm, steady tone.

    “A friend asked me to help…” Muenfah stared at the junior without breaking eye contact and continued, “…If I’d been the one inspecting from the start, you’d have been done for ages ago.”

    “No matter which senior inspects, it’s the same. These kids probably don’t know that last year’s project—the one the professor praised the team leaders like me and Dom for—behind the scenes, the one who worked their ass off was Fah. He practically did everything.”

    “You don’t need to tell me, Ball… If someone doesn’t listen, just let it go.” “…”

    “I check the work for real, no personal bias… But since you won’t admit the work’s incomplete and asked like that…” Muenfah paused before saying, “Do you have a problem with me or something?”

    “…”

    “If you do, let’s talk privately… For now, keep things separate.” “…”

    Muenfah glanced at the junior, shook his head, and walked off to check other work. Theerak let out a relieved sigh that no chaos had erupted. He knew Muenfah had a short temper, but he hadn’t expected him to be this intimidating when annoyed.

    It was like some kind of aura radiated from Muenfah.

    An aura that felt chilling…

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “So, we’re just changing the font, right?”

    “Make it bigger too… But I already told the juniors.”

    “Okay, okay…” Phii Ball nodded and turned to him. “Then, Rak, I’ll leave it to you to remind the others.”

    “Sure, Phii Ball…”

    “I’m heading out. Got a meeting.”

    “Yeah.”

    “See ya, chubby-cheeks.”

    “Bye…”

    Theerak stood watching the tall guy sitting on the marble table with a tired expression. Muenfah had been checking work for hours without a break, even fixing the sloppy details himself. Theerak smiled faintly when he noticed paint stains on the Chinese tattoo.

    Khun Muenfah really fit the phrase, “Speak less, do more.”

    “Phii Fah, are you really tired?”

    “Not too much…”

    “Sky, you are always so stubborn…” Theerak said as he sat beside Muenfah, pulling a handkerchief from his pants pocket and grabbing the paint-stained arm to wipe it. “Let me clean it for you.”

    “It’s fine. I have to shower at the condo before heading to the shop anyway.”

    “If I don’t wipe it…” Theerak smiled while watching the Chinese characters become clear again as the paint faded, “The word ‘love’ won’t stand out.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat and reached over to ruffle his hair. “For me, even if something covers it, it’s still clear.”

    “…”

    “Is little naughty you going back with Babe today?”

    “Yes… Phii Babe just called to say she’ll drive to pick me up here in ten minutes.”

    “Okay.”

    “…” Theerak put his handkerchief in his pants pocket and smiled at Muenfah, whose expression remained calm and composed. He shifted his gaze away from him and instead looked at the evening sky.

    “It seems like that person likes little naughty you, huh…”

    “Uh, Phii Fah, do you mean Inn?” As soon as the question left his lips, those sharp eyes turned back to meet his again. The orange sunlight brushing across Muenfah’s face made Theerak see his own reflection in the other’s eyes even more clearly.

    “Yes.”

    “Inn asked Type to get my LINE for him, but I didn’t give it…”

    “…”

    “…because I don’t like Inn.”

    “Don’t like Inn…”

    “…”

    “…So, is there someone you do like?”

    “…”

    Muenfah’s question threw Theerak off balance, stripping away his sense of self. His heart, once so obedient and easy to control, turned stubborn again. He thought the question wasn’t too hard to answer—after all, the pounding lump in his chest and the loud thumping sound were already clear enough answers.

    But putting those feelings into words…

    …It wasn’t easy at all.

    “The naughty one probably doesn’t like anyone, right?”

    “…” Theerak pressed his lips together tightly and lowered his gaze. If he simply answered, “Yes,” Muenfah might think he didn’t like anyone at all, when that wasn’t the truth. But to speak the real truth right now… Theerak still couldn’t do it.

    “Babe’s here.”

    “Uh, yes.”

    He stood up and followed Muenfah, who led the way as usual. Muenfah walked him to the car, just like always. Along the way, Theerak tried to muster the courage to say something to him. He once thought confessing his feelings would be easy—just say it and be done.

    But now he knew… it really wasn’t that simple.

    The two of them stopped beside Phii Babe’s car. Theerak took a deep breath before saying, “Uh, Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “I, I…”

    “…”

    “I’m heading back first, okay?”

    Muenfah gave a small smile and opened the car door for him. “Sure. I’ll call you tonight, okay?”

    “Yes.”

    The car door was closed by the tall figure. Theerak waved goodbye to the person dropping him off before the car pulled away from the university. He let out a big sigh before speaking.

    “Yes… I have someone I like…”

    Wow, you’re bold enough to say it now, you chubby little pup. Why couldn’t you say it to his face? T___T

    “What did you say, Theerak?”

    “N-No, nothing, Phii Babe.”

    “Are you okay?…You’ve been quiet ever since you got in the car.”

    “Phii Babe… can Theerak ask you something?”

    “Go ahead…”

    “How long did it take for Phii Dom to confess his love to you, Phii Babe?”

    “It took a while… but even before he confessed, I could tell we had feelings for each other because his actions made it obvious. It was like we were just waiting for the right moment.”

    “The right moment… what does that mean?”

    “I’m not sure how to explain it, but I’ll try my best to make it clear… The right moment isn’t something we set in stone, like, ‘I have to confess to him on Valentine’s Day.’ It’s more like a time when we just know… ‘This is it, the moment has come.’”

    “I’ll just know it myself, Phii Babe?”

    “Yes. Dom said… you’ll feel like everything has fallen into place. You’re in the right place at the right time… and you’re ready to confess to that person.”

    “…”

    “For me, confessing love made everything clearer. But it’s not more important than actions. Some people are tight-lipped and good at hiding their feelings. Those types—like Dom—secretly show their love through what they do.”

    “And you waited for him, right, Phii Babe?”

    “I didn’t just wait for Dom to confess one-sidedly… I was waiting for my own moment too…”

    “…”

    “I waited for the day when my feelings overflowed so much that I couldn’t hold them back anymore. If that day came, I’d tell Dom how I felt about him. But he ended up confessing first because he felt it was the right moment.” Phii Babe said with a laugh.

    “…”

    “Who confesses first doesn’t really matter, you know. Because in the end, we love each other anyway… What’s important is that we wait intentionally…” As the car stopped at a red light, Phii Babe took her eyes off the road to meet his gaze before continuing, “Wait for that day when we don’t know if it’ll be us or them who says it first…”

    “…”

    “…And when that day comes, you’ll realize it was worth the wait.”

    Phii Babe helped him understand himself and so many other things. The reason he couldn’t tell Muenfah how he felt probably wasn’t because he lacked courage—it might just be that he needed to wait a little longer.

    Theerak responded to his older sister with a smile.

    “Yes… I will wait patiently.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak sat on the floor of the room, cutting paper to make name cards to hand out to the younger students attending the open house. He glanced at the clock on the wall before grabbing his phone and placing it beside him. Not long after, the black phone vibrated with a notification.

    M.FAH: Calling video

    He smiled faintly at Muenfah’s consistency. No matter how busy he was, when it came to “Phii Fah time.” he’d always get to see that same familiar smile.

    Theerak answered the call and propped the phone on a chair to keep it at eye level. He saw the tall figure pacing around a bedroom, seemingly busy.

    But soon, Muenfah stopped in front of the camera, buttoning up his shirt and grabbing a black bottle of cologne to spritz all over himself.

    “I thought you would already be at the restaurant by now…”

    [If I hadn’t stopped to shower at the condo, I’d be at the restaurant by now.]

    Muenfah replied while putting on his wristwatch, flashing that same smile at him. Today, Muenfah looked even more handsome than usual—probably because he’d styled his hair to show his forehead and was dressed entirely in black.

    “Spraying cologne today and dressing up so sharp… Is there an important guest coming to the restaurant?”

    [Yes, today my aunt asked me to take care of a guest for her.]

    “No wonder… you are all dressed up so neatly.”

    [I figure aunt’s guest is probably around her age, so it’s better to dress properly… she said they’re really close too.]

    “Oh…”

    [So what’s little naughty you up to?…Why’s there paper scraps all over you?]

    “I’m cutting paper to make faculty name cards to give to the kids coming to the event.”

    [A kiss on the head for you…]

    “Sure…” Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide at that phrase. Last week, he’d been swamped with studying and working so hard that he’d complained about being tired a lot. Muenfah had taken to saying “A kiss on the head for you” whenever he wanted to comfort him. “I feel less tired already.”

    [your new cologne smells really nice.]

    “Really?…But the old scent was good too.”

    [Should I wear it tomorrow for little naughty you to smell?]

    Theerak smiled faintly and rubbed the back of his neck… He could never quite get used to Muenfah. “…”

    [But you’d have to smell it right here… to get the full scent.]

    Theerak looked up at the person on the phone screen. Muenfah bit his lip and pointed a finger behind his ear. He lowered his eyes again and continued cutting paper. Muenfah wasn’t teasing him—he really did spray cologne there.

    But he wouldn’t dare smell it…

    “…”

    [Naughty one… look up at me for a sec. I’ve got to go soon.]

    Theerak looked up as requested. When he gazed intently at the tall figure, he realized…

    Muenfah looked ridiculously handsome today, T___T

    “…”

    [Once you’re done working, hurry to bed, okay? Tomorrow, little naughty you have to set up the event early in the morning.]

    “Okay…”

    [Tomorrow, I will come by in the afternoon, but in the morning, Ball and Dom will go help check on the work first.]

    “Alright… If tomorrow you have something to do, you don’t have to come in, okay? I don’t want you to rush.”

    [I am only busy in the morning… Either way, I have to come cheer up

    Sea.]

    “Thank you, Sky.”

    [I will head out now, okay?]

    “Sure… Take care ~ Take care ~ Bye!”

    Theerak hung up the call with Muenfah and continued working. However, a notification sound grabbed his attention perfectly. The message on his phone screen made Theerak break into a smile. M.FAH: Good night, naughty one.

    Fah sent him messages like this every day. Theerak picked up his phone, typed a reply, and then left the chat to look at the photos in his album.

    The picture he took of Muenfah at the beach stood out in an album named “My Sky.” It was the only photo selected for this album. Theerak had asked Muenfah to send it to him. He wanted to keep it to look at when he was alone.

    Theerak had set a family photo as his lock screen. He’d never thought of changing it to anything else. He’d also once thought he wouldn’t change his wallpaper—a picture of Charlie Brown standing and grinning—but now, as he sat looking at Muenfah’s photo That irreplaceable smile…

    In the end, Charlie Brown, who’d been with him for almost two years, was replaced by Muenfah’s picture. When Theerak locked his screen, he’d see the family photo, and when he unlocked it, he’d see Muenfah.

    Theerak smiled while thinking…

    He didn’t love Charlie Brown any less but after getting to smell that head…

    Theerak was falling more and more in love with [the scent of] Muenfah.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 16

    YOURSKY, Chapter 16

       YOURSKY, Chapter 16

    “Naughty guy, for this trip, should I buy a new camera?”

    “So, does the new camera you planning to buy have a lot of different functions compared to the old one?”

    “I have five cameras, and each one has pretty similar functions, but this one’s different from the others.”

    “Hmm… then I think it’s a good idea.”

    “If I buy it, Naughty has to be the model for me to test the new camera, okay?”

    “Sure thing!”

    The small-framed person thought back to yesterday’s conversation while standing in front of the mirror. That evening, Muenfah had called to say he’d already bought the new camera. Originally, Theerak had planned to wear a tshirt and shorts because he wanted to jump into the water as soon as they reached the sea. But now, he found himself picking out the best outfit to model for Muenfah’s new camera.

    Theerak tilted his head, studying himself in the mirror with a serious expression before letting out a sigh of uncertainty. He didn’t really enjoy dressing up. Most of the time, he preferred comfortable clothes over anything else. Being a model for Muenfah was, therefore, a challenge for him.

    He stared at himself wearing a short-sleeved yellow shirt paired with long black overalls for a moment before deciding to change into something else. Theerak stepped out of the bathroom, deep in thought. The small-framed boy paused in front of the wardrobe again, only for his attention to be drawn by the sound of heavy footsteps approaching.

    “Oh, sunscreen…”

    “Thanks!” Theerak took the sunscreen from his older sister and immediately tucked it into his backpack.

    “Are you wearing that tomorrow?”

    “…” Theerak swallowed hard, expecting Phii Babe to tease him about his lack of fashion sense as usual. “Uh, I’m not sure yet, Phii Babe.”

    “This outfit’s cute…”

    The compliment made him hold back a smile before he asked, “Really, Phii Babe?”

    “Yeah… it suits you well.”

    “Then I’m safe—I don’t need to change into something else…” Theerak grinned widely, slipping his hands into both pockets and spinning around in front of the large mirror next to the wardrobe. “Actually, I’m pretty handsome too, huh? ~”

    “What… Just a second ago, you didn’t seem confident at all.”

    “Hehe, well, I got my confidence from you, didn’t I?”

    “But if you wear this, you’ll have to change again when it’s time to swim.”

    Theerak nodded and walked over to grab the new hat he’d specially ordered for this trip. “True ~”

    “…”

    “But what can I do… he wants to test his new camera first…” Theerak said as he put on a yellow bucket hat embroidered with a sun and ocean waves in the center. “This hat goes perfectly with this outfit… Don’t you think, Phii

    Babe?”

    “It’s the first time I’ve seen you dress decently.” Phii Babe said, stepping over to adjust the hat for him. “With the hat on, you’re cute as can be.”

    “Am I as handsome as Phii Fah?”

    “Sigh ~ Your handsomeness can’t compete with Muenfah, but when it comes to cuteness, I believe you’re second to none.”

    “With all this praise, tell me what you want to eat. I’m giving you a twenty-baht budget.”

    “Save your money for snacks instead.”

    Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide before asking, “So, has

    Phii Babe finished packing yet?”

    “It’s just a day trip—leave in the morning, back in the evening—so no need to prepare much… just sunscreen, soap, shampoo, and a change of clothes for the ride back, since we’ll probably wear our water-play outfits there.”

    “I’m only bringing swimwear and sunscreen.”

    “Check again tomorrow before we leave, just in case you forgot something important.”

    “Okay…”

    “Has Fah told you yet what time he’s picking you up?”

    “Not yet. Once Phii Fah gets back to his condo, he’ll probably call and let me know.”

    “You two usually talk every night, right?”

    “Yeah, before bed, Phii Fah always calls to chat.”

    “Lately, you’ve been glued to each other, huh? At uni, if I see Fah, I see you—or if I see you, I see Fah.”

    “Phii Fah likes eating lunch with me, so you see us together a lot.”

    “And what about those breaks when you both hang out at the library together?”

    “…” True, he and Muenfah really were inseparable lately.

    “I’m going to shower… don’t stay up too late.”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak flopped onto the bed after his sister left. He couldn’t deny that over the past week, the two of them had been together a ton. During lunch breaks, they always ate together. Theerak wanted to be closer to Muenfah after that day when he realized something was starting to take shape in his heart.

    …Even though Muenfah could still make his heart race like before, Theerak chose to step a little closer instead of pulling away. He figured the side effects of this budding love were making him braver— Brave enough to get closer; Brave enough to feel.

    Theerak didn’t know how far Muenfah’s feelings for him had developed, but he knew they were both happy and comfortable every time they were together. These feelings made him want to move forward because he could sense something between them. Right now, he might just be a close friend who makes Muenfah happy whenever they’re near But for Theerak…

    Muenfah had long surpassed the label of “close friend.”

    Now, Muenfah was someone important—

    Someone he wanted to be with for a long, long time.

    No matter how optimistic Theerak was about the world, he still accepted the truth that no one can stay together forever. Everyone has to face goodbyes. In reality, it’s not just loss that causes separation—changing hearts over time play a part too. Knowing this, Theerak preferred to be a giver rather than a taker.

    Giving love to others without expecting anything in return; Which means…

    … Not feeling pain when facing a goodbye Yet Theerak also knew that… once he’d upgraded Muenfah to someone important, things that used to be easy became difficult in an instant. Now, he’d turned into a giver who secretly hoped for something in return. Theerak hoped Muenfah would send those good feelings back to him forever. Even though he knew that forever didn’t really exist He still hoped…

    “Phii Fah… are you sleepy?”

    “Yeah.” Muenfah, who had his face slumped on the table, answered softly.

    “You can sleep, Phii Fah. I’ll wake you up once I’m done studying.”

    “Okay… we can start recharging now, my sea.”

    “Yes, my sky.”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile and reached out his hand. Theerak placed his free hand over the larger one. Muenfah had said that holding hands was a way to recharge their spirits, and every time Theerak studied for exams, Muenfah would come to cheer him on.

    Like today, when Muenfah didn’t have classes but still drove over to see him, even though he’d been at the restaurant until late last night. Theerak had asked him to rest at the condo for a bit and come by in the evening, but the stubborn Muenfah insisted his energy was completely drained and he needed to recharge with Theerak too. Hearing the tired tone in his voice, Theerak couldn’t help but let Muenfah come to the university.

    Theerak smiled faintly while looking at the stubborn Muenfah, who was already asleep. He gently moved his hand to stroke the chocolate-colored hair. “Sleeping in the library isn’t as comfy as the condo, Phii Fah…”

    “…”

    He moved his hand back to rest on Muenfah’s larger one, squeezing it a little tighter before saying, “Take lots of energy, okay, my sky… I’ll keep refilling it for you.”

    Theerak smiled to himself as he recalled a memory from not too long ago. He had to admit again that Muenfah was truly amazing. Everything Muenfah did didn’t just make him feel good—it turned into cherished memories for Theerak.

    Muenfah was making his hopes come true…

    By making every memory last forever.

    The word forever… it really did exist.

    LINE ~

    But all his thoughts stopped when a notification sound chimed. Theerak got up to grab his black phone from the desk to see who’d messaged him. If he had to guess, at this hour, it could only be one person… and that was Muenfah.

    And just as he’d thought, he was spot on. He grinned widely and sat down in his favorite chair at the desk, ready to dive into My Sky Time. Every night, Muenfah would video call him before bed, so Theerak dubbed it My Sky Time.

    M.FAH: Phii Fah’s home now.

    Theerak: You’re back home today, my sky?

    M.FAH: Yeah, because tomorrow I need to take another one of my family vans.

    Theerak: Oh…

    M.FAH: Can I call you?

    Theerak: Yes, you can. 

    Muenfah video-called him right after he agreed. Theerak answered the call and propped his phone up next to his usual notebook. Meanwhile, the tall figure was lying on his bed, his typical position.

    [Naughty one…]

    “Yes, Phii Fah?”

    [You’re dressed up so cute. Where’d you go?] 

    Theerak laughed before replying, “Nowhere. I’m just trying on an outfit for the beach tomorrow.”

    [You have to be this cute just to go to the beach?] 

    Theerak rubbed the back of his neck to ease his embarrassment. Even though he’d built up quite a bit of immunity to Muenfah by now, hearing him call him cute multiple times still managed to chip away at that resistance.

    “If I’m going to be your model, I have to look good, right?”

    [Heh,…not just a little good.] 

    Theerak, who’d been holding back a shy smile, slowly let it fade and pointed at Muenfah through the phone screen. “There you go again, Fah.”

    [Yes?]

    “Did you forget what I told you?” he asked in a stern tone, still keeping his hand raised. Muenfah frowned in thought before giving a small smile and pulling the blanket up to cover his bare chest.

    Since Muenfah was someone who got hot easily, he often slept shirtless. At first, Theerak wasn’t used to talking to him while he was bare-chested like that, but over time, it became a familiar sight. After that, he’d constantly check Muenfah’s chest to remind him to cover up. Before hanging up, Theerak would always tell Muenfah to use the blanket because the overly cold air could make him sick.

    But Muenfah kept forgetting to cover up, so he got scolded by Theerak often.

    [Sorry… From now on, I won’t forget to cover up.]

    “I scolds, I warns… It’s all for you, Sky.”

    [Thank you, Sea.]

    “…”

    [Did naughty one tell me to cover up to my neck?] 

    Theerak nodded and watched as Muenfah pulled the blanket up to his neck. “You don’t have to cover up to your neck right now. Do it before you sleep. That way, if you accidentally kick the blanket off while sleeping, at least it’ll still cover the rest of you.”

    [If you slept with me, you probably wouldn’t sleep all night.]

    “Why not?”

    [Because you would probably watch over me all night.] 

    Theerak gave a small smile before saying, “I would probably keep covering stubborn you with the blanket all night.”

    [Heh.]

    “Phii Fah, so how many cars are we taking tomorrow?”

    [Two vans, one from Hia’s house and one from my house. Some friends asked to bring their partners along, so Hia’s van alone won’t be enough.]

    “Oh… then who’s driving the van from your house?”

    [My family driver… By the way, I will pick up you at 7 a.m., okay?]

    “Okay, just a moment ago Phii Babe asked me what time Phii Fah was coming to pick me up. I’ll hang up and let Phii Babe know.”

    [Got it…] 

    When his older sister was mentioned, something occurred to him. Theerak wanted to know if Muenfah felt the same way, so he asked, “Phii Babe said lately we’ve been stuck to each other all the time. Does you think that’s true?”

    [If we say we’re stuck together all the time, that’s not entirely true since we both have our own personal time… But if it’s about me being super attached to you and always wanting to see you whenever I have free time, then yeah, I think Babe’s telling the truth.]

    Theerak burst out laughing, his mouth stretching wide at Muenfah’s cute response. “Oh, Sky, you~”

    “And what does Sea think? Are we really stuck together?”

    The one being asked pressed his lips together to hold back a smile. The answer in his heart made him feel shy, but Theerak truly thought so. And because he was too embarrassed to say it, he scrunched his nose at the other instead.

    [Heh…] Muenfah shook his head slightly, as if to say that what he did couldn’t substitute for an answer.

    “I think…” Theerak felt like there was a fire smoldering on both his cheeks. And when he saw that familiar smile from Muenfah directed at him, the fire on his cheeks spread throughout his entire body.

    [What do you say, Naughty… Or is it just me who’s attached to you one-sidedly?]

    “I think… we’re attached to each other, both ways.”

    […]

    “Even the fried dough sticks Grandpa likes to eat in the morning can’t compete with us.”

    [Heh…]

    “Phii Fah, don’t laugh… I really think that, okay?”

    [Won’t Grandpa’s fried dough sticks feel sad that they can’t beat the two of us?]

    “Phii Fah!! Every time I says what I feels, you tease me like this. Next time, I won’t say anything—I’ll just let you wonder!”

    [Aw, okay, I won’t tease anymore.]

    “Hmph!! You really love getting on my nerves, Sky…”

    [Let’s change the subject before a tsunami hits.]

    “There you go again!”

    Muenfah laughed, clearly delighted at teasing him. Besides tsunamis, it seemed Muenfah now had fried dough sticks as another thing to tease him about.

    [So, Naughty, are you wearing this outfit to the beach, right?]

    “Yeah…”

    [Then don’t wear that hat, okay?]

    “Why not?”

    [I think just this outfit is enough—you don’t need to bring the hat.]

    “Is wearing it really that bad?”

    [It’s not bad, but it’s better not to wear it…]

    Theerak didn’t understand what Muenfah meant at all. He’d gone out of his way to order a sun and ocean wave design embroidered just for Muenfah. “Okay… if you don’t want me to wear it, I won’t.”

    [It’s almost 1 a.m., are you sleepy yet, stubborn one?]

    “Starting to get sleepy.”

    [Then go to bed, stubborn one.]

    “Okaaaay…” Theerak replied in a tired voice.

    [Good night, my ocean tummy.]

    “Good night, Sky.”

    Theerak let out a big sigh after hanging up with Muenfah. He took off the hat and stared at the sun and ocean wave design. He’d ordered this hat embroidered when he found out they were going to the beach, wanting to wear it for a photo with Muenfah. But it seemed like Muenfah hadn’t noticed what the embroidery meant.

    It’s supposed to represent sky and the ocean, you know.

    Guess this hat won’t get the chance to be in a photo with the real sky after all…

    “Rak…” Theerak turned toward the voice calling him. Phii Babe walked into the room easily since he always left the door open. His sister stopped in front of him, frowning slightly before asking, “What’s wrong… your face looks like Moogrob when it doesn’t get to run around.”

    “Nothing…”

    “Didn’t Fah call you?”

    “He just hung up…”

    “Your voice sounds weak too… It’s not like Fah scolded you, though. Fah wouldn’t scold you.”

    “…” Theerak looked up at his sister. He put the hat back on and pointed at the troublesome item. “Phii Fah doesn’t seem to like this hat at all.”

    “Why not?…It looks cute on you.”

    “I don’t know. Phii Fah said it’s not bad, but it’s better if I don’t wear it.”

    “Huh?…” Phii Babe went quiet for a moment, crossing her arms and eyeing him from head to toe before giving a faint smile. “Wear it anyway… Fah doesn’t dislike it. I think Fah likes it a lot.”

    “…” Not only did he not understand Muenfah, but now he was starting to not understand Phii Babe either. “It’s obvious Phii Fah doesn’t like it. If he did, he’d tell me to wear it.”

    “They say friends tend to have similar habits…”

    “…”

    “When Dom gets possessive… he likes to forbid things like this too.” “Possessive?”

    “Yeah… doesn’t want anyone complimenting how cute we are, doesn’t want anyone looking at us… the stingy type.”

    Theerak laughed at Phii Babe calling Phii Dom and Muenfah stingy. He couldn’t believe someone like Muenfah would be possessive—judging by his usual personality, he seemed like the type to share and not sweat the small stuff. Besides, Theerak was just a close friend; Muenfah probably wouldn’t be that possessive over him.

    But if he’s not possessive… then why doesn’t he want me to wear it?

    Besides really not liking it…

    “If you don’t believe me, try wearing it tomorrow… I guarantee you’ll see someone get jealous for sure.”

    “…”

    “When did you buy this hat?…It’s new, right? I’ve never seen it before.”

    Theerak nodded. It wasn’t surprising that Phii Babe could tell it was a new hat—she remembered every piece of clothing he owned. “I ordered it after the soccer match day.”

    “From Instagram?”

    “Yeah.”

    “The pattern’s pretty cute…” Phii Babe took the hat off his head and ran her hand over the embroidered design. “The stitching’s really detailed too. Does the shop have a lot of patterns like this to choose from?”

    “They don’t have patterns to pick from, Phii Babe. You have to draw a sample and send it to them yourself.”

    “…”

    Theerak sighed and lowered his gaze as he saw his sister’s frown deepen. “I had this pattern embroidered specially… for this trip.”

    “…” Phii Babe laughed before putting the hat back on his head. “You little puppy ~”

    “This puppy was hoping to wear it for a photo with him, Phii Babe, but he told me not to.”

    “He doesn’t know this little puppy did it for him…” Phii Babe sat down beside him and continued, “Some people, no matter how much they pay attention to details, are bound to miss something once in a while. We’ve got so much going on every day—we can’t always notice or keep track of everything about the other person. Him not seeing the effort you put in doesn’t mean he doesn’t care enough.”

    “I’m not saying Phii Fah doesn’t care enough, Phii Babe… Phii Fah is someone who notices so much about others. Even though I’m just a close friend, he knows almost everything about me… But Theerak’s sitting here sulking because he feels bad for the hat that didn’t get to take a picture with

    Phii Fah.”

    “You’re not feeling bad for the hat—you’re upset with Fah. You’ve never been upset with anyone before, Rak, so you don’t even realize this is what it feels like to be disappointed in someone you care about so much.”

    “…”

    “Fah hasn’t stopped paying attention to details, but some of the things you do might go beyond what he expects… and he probably never hoped you’d do anything for him.” Phii Babe tapped the hat with her finger. “That’s why this embroidered pattern slipped past him.”

    “Ugh… he could hope a little, you know.”

    “Don’t sit here sulking… Wear it tomorrow and tell him why this hat is special to him.”

    “Okay… Tomorrow, I’ll wear it and take a picture with Phii Fah.”

    “Mhm…” Phii Babe stood up to leave the room, but then she seemed to remember something and turned back around. “I don’t know what’s going on between you and Fah right now—whether you’re just close friends or something more… But if you’ve decided to let him into your life, you have to do your best. Keep this relationship going for as long as you can… Do you understand what I’m saying?”

    Theerak fell silent. It was the first time Phii Babe had spoken to him with such a serious expression and tone. And it was also the first time she’d referred to herself as Phii —his older sister. That made Theerak realize she was trying to tell him something important, even if she couldn’t say it outright.

    If the matter that Phii Babe is trying to tell is directly related to Muenfah,

    Theerak would respond with…

    “Yes, I will try to do my best.”

     

    #However many Thousand Skies

    A tall person wearing a black Hawaiian shirt and white three-quarter pants stood in front of a single-story house waiting for the time. Theerak’s house was the meeting point where everyone would gather before heading to his uncle’s resort in Rayong.

    Muenfah arrived an hour early. He stood waiting for the stubborn one in front of the house without calling to say he’d arrived. If Muenfah did that, the other would feel pressured and rush everything even though there was still more than an hour left, because someone like Theerak doesn’t like making people wait too long.

    “This is it… they say just seeing the roof of the house makes you feel happy.”

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the window of Theerak’s room and looked at his younger brother, who was standing there smoking.

    “…”

    “How many hundreds of thousands have you spent on this one? …” Panli smirked before glancing at the camera hanging around Muenfah’s neck. “Buying a nearly hundred-thousand-baht Leica just to take pictures of that chubby-cheeked one… I really admire you, brother.”

    “If I ever see you splurging on your wife… I’ll stomp you into the ground.”

    Panli burst out laughing and offered a cigarette to his older brother. “Have a puff before that chubby-cheeks comes out.”

    “No… I’ve started quitting.”

    “Okay, Rak really changed you a lot.”

    “…”

    Panli brought the white cigarette to his lips and scanned his surroundings. Besides his brother and himself, there was also a driver at Theerak’s house. He thought Phii Fah was using traffic as an excuse because this morning, the uncle who drives confirmed that the traffic was clear today. But his brother still insisted on leaving early. The truth was, Phii Fah just wanted to see his close person sooner, more than anything.

    “If you miss him, just call and say you’re here so he’ll come out faster… Want me to call for you?”

    “Why would you rush him…”

    “You keep craning your neck like that… I feel bad for you.”

    “Crane your dad’s neck, not mine.”

    “Keep your insults away from me—and yourself too. My dad’s your dad too, you know.”

    “Don’t mess with me, Panli.”

    “Why do you look so worried, Phii Fah?”

    “I’m on edge…”

    “On edge about what?”

    Muenfah sighed before pulling his phone out of his pants pocket to show his brother a picture of the guy wearing a hat. “I secretly screenshot this from our chat… Does he look cute in a hat?”

    Panli gave his usual smirk, the one he does when he sees someone he likes.

    “Super cute. My friend’s just as adorable.”

    “I’m on edge wondering if he’ll wear a hat or not.”

    “…”

    “Yesterday, I told him not to wear a hat to the beach.”

    “Huh?! Why not?”

    “When he wears that hat, he’s just too cute… I don’t want Hia to see him.”

    “Phii Fah… aren’t you being a bit too possessive?”

    “I think it’s over the top… but I’m protective of what’s mine.”

    “At least you’re aware of it… but you should tone it down a bit, or it’ll feel suffocating.”

    “I’ve been trying to be careful about this… but I messed up anyway. I shouldn’t have stopped him last night.”

    Muenfah pushed his tongue against his cheek, annoyed with himself for overstepping into the other’s personal space too much. Theerak had every right to choose and decide things for himself. Thinking back on it made him feel even guiltier—if Theerak really wanted to wear that hat to the beach, he probably felt bad about it.

    …Not even his boyfriend yet acting more controlling than one…

    “It’s fine, Phii Fah. People make mistakes.”

    “But this is something I shouldn’t have messed up… because it’s all about his feelings.”

    “Come on… that chubby-cheeked guy doesn’t overthink stuff like this.

    Ever since we’ve known him, he’s never dwelled on little things.”

    Muenfah sighed again before scrolling through photos of Theerak. Just wearing those overalls, he was already so cute. Add that hat, and he was even cuter.

    He’s cute without limits like this— how could I not feel possessive…?

    But the embroidery on the yellow hat made Muenfah start to furrow his brows in suspicion. The sun and ocean waves seemed to carry some meaning. He thought this design probably wasn’t some generic pattern sold in stores.

    Because it must mean sky’s heart, and, the sea.

    “For real?”

    “What’s that, Phii Fah?”

    “Why didn’t I notice this last night?!”

    “Whoa, what’s got you worked up now… I told you to stop feeling guilty.”

    “That hat—it’s like he had it custom embroidered.”

    “…Seriously, to that extent?”

    “…” Muenfah fell silent, hardly believing it himself that he’d go this far. But the embroidery on the hat was too specific for him to just be flattering himself.

    However, an incoming call from an unknown number made Muenfah pause all his thoughts to pick up. He stayed quiet, waiting for the other end to speak first. If it was some bank rep calling to pitch a credit card, he’d decline and hang up right away.

    [Fah…]

    “Babe?”

    [Yeah.]

    “What’s up, Babe?”

    [Yesterday, you told Rak not to wear the hat, right?]

    “…Yeah, I’m sorry. I got too possessive. I won’t do it again.”

    [I get it, jealousy’s normal. Last night, Rak was a little upset. At first, he didn’t even realize he was upset with you, but I helped explain it for him.]

    “Thanks a lot.”

    [I told him you said that because your possessive… My little brother’s never been in love before, so sometimes he’s a bit slow to catch on. Bear with him a little, okay?]

    “No matter how slow, I’ll wait…”

    [Just now, I went to his room. Rak was getting ready. I told him to wear the hat too, but he didn’t seem very confident about it…]

    “Leave the rest to me.”

    [Okay.]

    “Babe, that hat… the one with the sun and ocean wave embroidery.”

    [Yeah… Theerak got upset because he specially ordered it embroidered for this trip.]

    Muenfah let a smile slip. “Thanks so much, Babe, for calling to tell me.”

    [I saw you standing there waiting for a while, and I was worried you’d get discouraged, so I wanted to let you know Rak’s on his way to you now.]

    “…”

    Muenfah hung up with Babe and let himself smile without holding back. He’d once thought it’d be nice if one day “his person” turned to look at him, but this time, it wasn’t just a glance—Theerak was choosing to walk toward him. Muenfah couldn’t describe the overwhelming feeling inside. All he knew was it was a hundred times more than just happiness.

    “Standing there grinning… spill it, Phii Fah.”

    “Babe said… he’s walking toward me now.”

    “Wha—You mean he’s starting to like you, Phii Fah?”

    “Yeah.”

    “I’m so happy for you, Phii Fah… I could cry.”

    Muenfah glanced at his little brother and realized he wasn’t exaggerating.

    Panli stood there with a wide grin, looking back and forth between him and Theerak’s house. He must really be happy for him. “I’m happy too.”

    “And the hat—did chubby-cheeks really order it embroidered?”

    “Yeah, he specially ordered it for this trip.”

    “So cute… both of you are cute. I don’t wanna hype you up, but damn, your pair is perfect together.”

    “You’re hyping us up right now.”

    “Haha!”

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from his laughing brother to a black van pulling up beside them—his ride. As the door slid open, Hia’s signature loud complaining spilled out. Several friends, including Dom, piled out of the van. Muenfah shook his head as he watched Real and Hia bickering while walking toward him.

    “I told you not to go that way, but you wouldn’t listen, you idiot.”

    “How was I supposed to know the traffic would be that bad?”

    “I told you it’d be jammed!”

    “What, is your dad a traffic cop or something, Real?”

    “You don’t need a traffic cop dad, you jerk. Just listen to the traffic radio in the morning sometimes.”

    Muenfah sighed before turning back to look at the front of the house again.

    It was then that he saw the small guy in the yellow hat sliding the iron gate open. Without hesitation, he rushed over to help his stubborn little one, as he always did.

    “Phii Fah ~”

    “Yes, stubborn little one?”

    “Have you been waiting long?”

    “Not long.”

    Muenfah glanced at the small guy, who was craning his neck to look at Muenfah’s friends with excited eyes. “With this many people, it’s gotta be super fun, right?”

    “Yeah…”

    “Phii Fah… I have something to confess.”

    “…”

    The stubborn little one stepped closer to him and pointed at the hat he was wearing. In Theerak’s eyes, there was a mix of uncertainty and worry, but he masked it all with a bright smile.

    “This hat is special, you know.”

    “…”

    “I had the sun and ocean waves embroidered on it because the meaning matches how we refer to ourselves.”

    “…”

    “I wanted to wear it to take pictures with you, Phii Fah. And what I want to confess is… last night, I was secretly upset when you told me not to wear it.” “…”

    “Instead of just telling you straight up why it’s special, I sat there sulking.” “…”

    “Even if I don’t look that great wearing it, could you like it just a little for me, Phii Fah?”

    Muenfah never thought his heart could swell like this while feeling guilty at the same time, but today, Theerak showed him that anything was possible. He gently touched the hat and said, “I’m sorry, stubborn little one. Last night, I didn’t notice. If I’d known you made it specially to take pictures with me, I wouldn’t have said that.”

    “It’s okay. I get that you’re possessive, Phii Fah.”

    “Yeah, I am possessive of you.”

    “…”

    “This hat makes you too cute, and I was worried Hia might get too tempted to tease you and not hold back. That’s why I didn’t want you to wear it… but honestly, I like it when you wear it.”

    “My Sky really is as possessive as Phii Babe said.”

    “But from now on, I’ll tone down the possessiveness. I don’t want you to feel bad.” “…”

    “The truth is, I don’t have any right to stop you from doing anything. Whatever you want to do, I should let you decide for yourself… I’m sorry for accidentally making you feel bad last night.”

    He smiled and brought one hand up to gently hold Theerak’s face. “There, there, Sky, no need to feel guilty anymore, okay?”

    “…”

    “I think it’s not about having the right or not, because it’s about feelings.” “…”

    “I think feelings are pretty complicated. Sometimes even I don’t understand them… The best way to avoid misunderstandings is to be honest with each other.”

    “…”

    “From now on, if there’s anything bothering us… we’ll tell each other straight up, okay, Sky?”

    “Yes, naughty one.” As soon as he agreed, his hand pulled away from his face. Muenfah followed the retreating hand with a hint of regret. He admitted to himself that he was greedy.

    A touch from him… no matter how much, it’s never enough.

    “You’re looking down again… Are you still feeling guilty, Sky?”

    “No.”

    “Then what’s wrong~?”

    At that moment, the smaller figure leaned in close, wrinkling his nose before reaching out to scratch Muenfah’s chin like he was playing with a kitten. Muenfah burst out laughing and grabbed his hand. If he let him keep scratching, he’d probably get so lost in it they wouldn’t make it to the beach.

    “You’re good at being sweet and taking care of me now, huh?”

    “I am, forever, the best at it, right~?”

    “Heh.” Muenfah chuckled in his throat, feeling a playful urge to tease the person in front of him who was grinning ear to ear. But then he sensed some kind of energy secretly watching them. When he lowered his gaze, he realized a living creature was indeed staring at them. “This must be Moogrob, right?” Muenfah smiled at the chubby puppy wagging its tail beside its owner.

    “Yes… Why’d you come out, Moogrob? You can’t go with me. Go back to

    Grandpa in the garden.”

    Muenfah watched the smaller figure bend down to the chubby puppy. He explained with quick little words why Moogrob couldn’t come along, but the pup didn’t seem to understand and kept trying to climb onto his lap.

    “Ah… Moogrob’s getting stubborn. Looks like I will have to carry you back into the house…” Theerak scooped up the chubby pup and gave

    Muenfah a sheepish smile. “Heh, Moogrob’s as stubborn as me owner, huh, Phii Fah?”

    “And just as cute as his owner too.”

    Muenfah gazed at his fair cheeks, which were starting to flush faintly. Probably embarrassed, he avoided eye contact by leaning down to kiss the puppy in his arms. “Then I will take Moogrob to Grandpa first, okay?”

    “Sure.”

    “Hey, Sky!”

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the small figure carrying the puppy into the house and turned toward the voice calling him. Hia stared at Theerak without blinking before nudging Muenfah’s arm lightly with his elbow.

    “How’s that kid so cute?…And who told him to wear that hat with those overalls?”

    “Why?”

    “Because it makes him even cuter…”

    “…” That’s the reason he didn’t want him to wear the hat—because of friends like this.

    “If I could just squeeze his cheeks once, I wouldn’t ask for anything else.”

    “Squeeze my foot instead. I’ll let you do it as many times as you want.”

    “So possessive.”

    “If there’s nothing to be possessive over, then shut up.”

    Hia fell silent, as if the words had struck a nerve. “You’re so harsh with friends, you jerk. But with your little one, you just stand there quietly letting him scratch your chin.”

    “…” Muenfah shook his head and walked away from the jealous guy. He’d rather spend his time preparing a seat for Naughty.

    Once all the friends had gathered, they started dividing up who’d ride in which van. Naturally, Muenfah’s van was reserved for close friends only. Anyone bringing a partner had to ride in Hia’s van instead.

    “Phii Fah, where do we sit?”

    “The first row.”

    “Okay~”

    The small-framed person stepped into the van and slid over to the long bench in the first row, scooting right up against the window before Muenfah climbed in to sit beside him. As for the other friends, Muenfah let them choose their seats freely.

    “Wanna sit near me, Klai?”

    “No thanks, Phii Babe. I’ll sit in the back instead.”

    “Come sit with us, Klai?”

    “It’s fine, Rak. There’s space in the back.”

    “You’ll get lonely, Klai…” Muenfah turned to look at the small-framed person, who was craning his neck to check on Klai with concern. It wasn’t surprising that he’d worry about Klai feeling lonely since Klai wasn’t close to anyone.

    “…”

    “I won’t be lonely…” Panli said, getting up from the second-row seat to move to the back with Klai.

    Theerak smiled faintly before saying, “Dog-faced Li’s secretly kind, huh?”

    “Is everyone here in our van?” Muenfah asked.

    “Not yet.”

    “Who’s missing?”

    “Hia…”

    “Why the hell would he ride in my van?”

    “I don’t know, but he messaged saying to wait a sec—he’s talking to the driver first.” Real said.

    Not long after, Hia came running up to the van, panting heavily. He climbed in and squeezed in next to Muenfah without a care. Muenfah glared at his friend and asked, clearly annoyed “Why are you riding in my van?”

    “I’m lonely.”

    “Lonely my ass… The van’s full of friends.”

    “Yeah~ It’s a kind of loneliness I can’t explain.”

    “…” Muenfah sighed and asked, “Everyone’s here now, right?”

    If you start dating, no breaking up, okay?”

    “You idiot!”

    “Haha!”

    His friends burst into laughter as Hia got scolded by him. Muenfah turned to the person beside him, who was busy rummaging through a black backpack. He told the driver uncle to start the trip before asking the little guy, who was still focused on his bag.

    “What are you looking for, stubborn one?”

    “I’m checking if I brought everything…”

    “And did you?”

    “Yeah, everything’s here.”

    Muenfah was about to keep chatting with the stubborn one, but Hia nudged his arm, interrupting. “You stole my line, huh, buddy… ‘If you start dating, no breaking up.’”

    “What a dumb line.”

    “Hey! Don’t use it, okay!”

    “…” Muenfah shifted away from Hia and turned his attention back to the little guy. “Did you bring snacks too?”

    “Yeah, I brought some for you too.” The small guy spoke while opening a pack of jelly—his favorite kind. Theerak popped a bear-shaped jelly into his mouth and chewed happily before grabbing another piece and feeding it right to Muenfah’s mouth. Muenfah hadn’t liked jelly since he was a kid, but if the little guy was feeding him like this; Guess he could like it…

    “Ooh!…Bear jelly! I love eating those so much, Theerak. Can I have one?” Sure, Phii Hia.”

    While the little guy bent down to grab a jelly for Hia, Muenfah—fed up— lifted his foot and kicked his friend hard, sending him tumbling down to the footrest area.

    Thud!

    “Ow… Damn it, Fah!”

    “Sorry, my foot twitched.”

    “P-Phii Hia… Sky, can you help pull Phii Hia up?”

    “Serves him right…” Real, sitting in the back, said while laughing.

    “No need to worry about him, stubborn one. Hia just loves attention.”

    “No, no, this time I really can’t get up. Help pull me up!”

    “Here… I’ll help.” Dom, sitting in the second row, got up to awkwardly hoist Hia back up.

    “Then move over and sit with me, you jerk.”

    “Fine, I’ll go.”

    Hia shot him a glare before obediently moving to sit with Real in the back. He probably realized this time Muenfah wasn’t just making empty threats. Muenfah felt relieved to finally get rid of the troublemaker. Now he could sit and talk with the little guy, just the two of them, without interruptions.

    “Phii Fah, sit properly, okay? Or you’ll end up falling like Phii Hia.”

    “Last night, Hia stayed up late and passed out.”

    “You didn’t get teased by you, did he, Phii Fah?” The small guy raised a finger and narrowed his eyes at him, trying to catch him out.

    He teased me first.”

    “I knew it… My Sky can’t be left alone for a second—always up to mischief.”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile. “…”

    “Are you sleepy, Phii Fah?…” The little one asked, patting his own shoulder with a few light taps. “If you’re sleepy, you can rest on this pillow.” “Heh.” This guy’s cuteness never stops.

    Muenfah sat listening to him chatter away the whole ride. Whenever he went quiet, the small guy would find something new to talk about. But soon, that lively voice started to soften.

    “Phii Fah ~ I’m sleepy now ~”

    The one being whined at chuckled in his throat before gently guiding the sleepyhead to rest on his shoulder. “If you’re sleepy, sleep.”

    “But if I fall asleep, won’t you get lonely, Phii Fah?” The small guy asked, rubbing his eyes to fight off sleep.

    “I won’t be lonely… Don’t worry about me, stubborn little one.”

    “Okayyy ~”

    Muenfah looked at the head resting on his shoulder. The faint, sweet scent reminded him of that day when he first smelled it. He slid his arm around the small guy, shifting him to rest against his chest instead. In this position, the fragrance was even clearer, and because he loved this scent so much…

    He couldn’t resist…

    Muenfah kissed the top of his head again.

     

     

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “We’re here, damn it!”

    “If we’re here, then get off, you jerk. Stop dragging it out!”

    “Get off slow, and Fah’ll kick you again.”

    “Chill, guys. I’m getting off.”

    Theerak grabbed his black backpack from beside him and slung it over his shoulder before stepping off the van. He stood watching the seniors and friends unload stuff from the vehicle, then walked around the vacation house toward the beach. He was about to help one of Muenfah’s friends who was carrying a large ice cooler, but his steps halted when someone pulled him back.

    “No need… They’ll handle it themselves.”

    “But I can help, you know.”

    “The cooler’s full of beer—it’s super heavy. You won’t be able to carry it, stubborn little one.”

    “…”

    “Come with me instead…” After saying that, Muenfah took his hand and led him into the resort.

    The two of them reached a spacious lobby area right by the sea. Theerak figured this must be a lounge for welcoming guests, since there were quite a few foreigners and Thais sitting around.

    “Wait here a sec, stubborn little one.”

    “Yes.” Theerak nodded while watching Muenfah walk to the front counter. He stood talking to a woman, likely a resort staff member, for a moment before returning to Theerak with the woman walking alongside him.

    “Did you wait long?”

    “No.”

    “If you want anything extra, Fah, just let Jaeng know. I’ll have the staff bring it to you.” the woman said.

    “Yes…” Muenfah replied before wrapping an arm around Theerak’s shoulder and giving him his usual smile. “I just ordered food with Uncle

    Jaeng. Does my naughty one want anything special?”

    “Uh, no, I can eat anything…”

    “There are big shrimps, just like you like, Rak.” Jaeng added.

    “Th-thank you, Uncle Jaeng.”

    “No need to thank me. Fah’s the one who told me to prepare it for you, Rak.”

    “Oh… right…” The staff woman’s words made it instantly clear to Theerak who he should thank. He looked up at the tall figure smiling faintly. “Thank you, Phii Fah.”

    “You’re welcome.”

    “Did he order for the others too?”

    “Yes, but I ordered something special for my naughty one.”

    Theerak nodded and smiled at the tall figure. “…”

    “I’ll go greet some other guests first, Fah.” Jaeng said.

    “Go ahead.” Muenfah replied.

    Muenfah led him out of the lobby toward the beach. Theerak saw the older guys spreading out a mat and arranging things, while Panli was happily splashing in the water with Hia.

    “Is this your uncle’s resort, Phii Fah?”

    “Yes.”

    “The vibe is amazing, and the houses are beautiful, right next to the sea too.” Theerak said, glancing at the row of neatly lined-up cottages. Without the wall separating the houses from the sandy beach, it’d truly be right on the water.

    “My uncle once told me he regrets only building fifteen cottages.”

    “Because that’s all the space there was?”

    “Yes.”

    “But that’s already a lot.”

    “Only ten are actually open for tourists to stay in.”

    “Huh? What about the other five?”

    “My uncle kept one for himself, gave two to his sons, and then one each to me and Panli.”

    “Oh, wow, your uncle’s so generous, Phii Fah!”

    “Yeah… like where everyone’s sitting, that house belongs to Panli.” Muenfah said, pointing at a cream-colored single-story house before continuing, “And that one farther out is mine.”

    “…” Theerak burst out laughing because Muenfah’s house seemed isolated, standing alone. It was quite a distance from Panli’s, and only then did he see Muenfah’s single-story house painted a dusty blue. “Why’s it so far from Panli’s?”

    “When we were kids, I told Uncle that he didn’t want to stay near Panli because he talked too much, so Uncle gave me that house to…”

    “Your family is really lovely, aren’t they?”

    “It’s family has a nice surname too.”

    “…” Theerak looked up at the person beside him who was smiling faintly. Although he didn’t fully understand what Muenfah was saying, that smile and those eyes were enough to make his face flush with warmth. “Niran is nicer, though.”

    “Heh.”

    It was the first time Muenfah chose to avoid his gaze, and when he finally mustered the courage to look back, it was Theerak who lost to Muenfah once again and had to look away too…

    “Where have you two been?” Phii Real asked as the two of us walked toward the spot where everyone had spread out a mat to relax.

    “I went to talk to the manager about our lunch…”

    “Oh…”

    “Did you order crab for me?”

    “Weren’t my kicks enough to fill you up?”

    “You bastard!”

    “Haha!”

    … It wasn’t just our friends or Muenfah who laughed at this banter; Theerak couldn’t help but laugh too. However, Hia charged straight at him alone.

    “You’re so annoying… Let me pinch your cheek just once!”

    “Ai-Hia!!”

    The person reaching out to pinch his cheek froze at the shout from the bigger guy. Hia quickly pulled his hand back to his side and gave Muenfah an awkward smile.

    “Sorry, I got carried away… He’s just so cute.”

    “…” Muenfah stood still and took his hand. “Let’s go take some photos instead.”

    “Sure ~”

    Theerak walked quite a bit ahead of the taller man. Muenfah told him to wander around as he pleased and that he’d act as his personal photographer. The smaller guy stood still, letting the waves crashing onto the shore wash over his feet. Theerak smiled faintly as he watched the foam spread over the tops of his feet before disappearing.

    “Phii Fah… come over here for a sec.”

    “…”

    Muenfah walked over and stood beside him. Theerak told him to stand still and wait for the next wave. When the new wave rushed in and hit the shore again, both of our bare feet felt the refreshing sensation the sea offered.

    “Doing this feels so nice… like recharging ourselves before heading back to keep fighting.”

    “…”

    Since Muenfah didn’t respond, Theerak turned to look at the taller man standing beside him. At that moment, he saw Muenfah lift his camera to take a close-up shot. After lowering the camera and reviewing the photo he’d just taken, Muenfah smiled faintly before speaking while looking down at the image. “Yeah, I feel good every time I’m near the sea.”

    “…”

    This time, Muenfah took his eyes off the camera and looked into his eyes before saying, “Your sky, will be much brighter if it’s paired with the sea.”

    At that moment, Theerak wasn’t sure which sound was louder—the sound of the waves and the sea breeze or the sound of his own heartbeat. But if he had to choose, Theerak thought that the sound of your sky, Fah, was the loudest.

    “Your sky, will be much brighter if it’s paired with the sea.”

    Because it echoed through his entire being…

    And that familiar smile… lingered in his heart like a photograph.

    Theerak lowered his gaze and pursed his lips to hide his embarrassment. He chose to keep walking without turning back to invite the taller man. And when he looked back, the one following him was still the same Muenfah, keeping some distance to take photos of him. It was at that moment that Theerak wanted to look at Muenfah through the camera lens too.

    If he could watch Muenfah for once… what would it be like?

    “Phii Fah… can I take a photo of you?”

    Muenfah fell silent for a moment before handing him the white camera. “I don’t like being photographed… this stubborn one might have to work hard with this model.”

    Theerak laughed and took the camera from Muenfah. “Don’t worry, Rak will take cool photos of this model.”

    “Heh.”

    “Phii Fah, walk ahead of me, and I’ll follow and take the shots.”

    “Okay…”

    “…”

    “Just walk naturally, okay?”

    “Sure… do as you like.”

    This time, Theerak took on the role of personal photographer for Muenfah, trying out what it was like to follow him for once. Theerak didn’t know how good it would feel to see things from behind, but it must have been nice since Muenfah always liked following him.

    Theerak looked at the tall man through the camera lens. Muenfah turned to look at him and flashed a smile he had never seen before—a smile that made Theerak realize Muenfah wasn’t exaggerating…

    “Your sky, will be much brighter if it’s paired with the sea.”

    That sentence from Muenfah replayed in his mind as he pressed the shutter.

    And his heart started pounding again when he got to be the one watching Muenfah.

    “Did you get any good shots?”

    “Uh, yes.”

    “Can I see them?”

    “Sure…”

    Theerak handed the camera to the man who walked back toward him. The man smirked when he saw his own photos. He scrolled through the images for Muenfah to see until they came across a photo of himself that Muenfah had taken.

    A photo of him smiling so widely his eyes squinted…

    “This picture is cute… I like it.”

    “Smiling so much that your eyes disappear… what’s so cute about it, Phii Fah?”

    “Everything about it is cute…” Muenfah finished speaking, let out a low laugh, and started walking ahead. Theerak touched his cheek with the back of his hand to check his temperature. He understood that the weather here was normally hot, but it was his own body temperature that felt abnormal.

    It was… so hot it could make the sea boil, -___-

    “Come take a picture with my house, naughty one.”

    “Okayyy…” Theerak quickly ran to the spot Muenfah indicated. He stood in front of a single-story house painted in a dusty blue color.

    “I will count from one to three, okay?”

    “Can I pose however I want?”

    “Yes… one, two, three.”

    As soon as Muenfah counted to three, Theerak jumped into the air, raising both arms and smiling widely. Muenfah must have liked his posing a lot, judging by how much he laughed.

    “Did the picture come out well, Phii Fah?”

    “It’s good…” Muenfah handed him the camera to see the photo. “I like all the pictures.”

    “But I especially love the picture I took for you…”

    “…”

    What did I just say? T___T “…”

    “You like my picture?”

    “Uh…” Theerak swallowed hard while looking at the taller man waiting for an answer. “Y-yes, because it’s my own handiwork.”

    “I understand…”

    “…”

    “Let’s head back… I think the food has probably been delivered by now.”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak lowered his head to look at the sand while walking beside Muenfah. He felt uneasy about lying to the other man. The truth was, Theerak liked that picture because… it was a picture of Muenfah…not because it was his own handiwork as he had claimed…

    “Is something wrong, naughty one?”

    “Uh…”

    “Why are you walking strangely?”

    Theerak stopped walking and looked at his feet. Everything seemed normal on the outside, but he felt a slight pain in his ankle when he walked. It must have been from the jump in front of Muenfah’s house.

    “I’m fine, Phii Fah…”

    “Try walking a bit, naughty one.”

    “…” Theerak tried his best to walk normally, but Muenfah noticed something off and grabbed his arm.

    “You don’t need to walk anymore…”

    “…”

    “Ride on my back, you naughty one.”

    “Well, I can walk, Phii Fah… just a bit slower than usual.”

    Muenfah didn’t pay the slightest attention to what he said. He crouched down in front of him and told him to get on his back. Theerak thought for a moment before deciding to do as the other had instructed. Muenfah carried him on his back with ease.

    “You naughty one… hug my neck quickly, or you’ll fall.”

    The one being ordered pursed his lips before wrapping both arms around

    Muenfah’s neck. “Sorry, okay?”

    “For what?”

    “For me being naughty and getting hurt, making you have to carry me back…”

    “It’s just this, it’s not a hassle at all.”

    “And one more thing…”

    “…”

    Theerak rested his chin on the broad shoulder and gazed far ahead to avoid feeling too shy to speak the truth. The smaller one took a deep breath before saying “Sorry for saying I liked your picture because I was the one who took it.”

    “…”

    “The truth is, I liked that picture because you were smiling…” “…”

    Theerak peeked at the side profile of the tall, silent figure who didn’t respond. Muenfah’s subtle smile made him smile along too. He didn’t know what the other was thinking. Theerak only knew that the two of them cared about each other’s feelings.

    It was as if they wanted to see the other smile all the time…

    …and whenever he smiled, they would smile too.

    “I will try to smile more often, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak nodded in agreement and tilted his head to look at Fah’s face. In the moment when Muenfah turned to look at him, he saw the other’s smile up close… so close that his heart started pounding again.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump…

    He quickly averted his eyes from the handsome face and looked straight ahead at everyone gathered together to distract himself and keep his heart from beating even harder.

    “Are you afraid of heights, naughty one?”

    “N-no, not at all.”

    “…”

    “Why does you think I’m is afraid of heights?”

    “Because your heart is beating so fast…”

    Theerak hurriedly loosened both arms from around Muenfah’s neck. He must have pressed himself too close to Muenfah’s back, allowing him to feel the rhythm of his heartbeat.

    “W-well, I am just afraid of falling, that’s all.”

    “Heh heh.”

    “…”

    “I think that a racing heart isn’t caused by fear…” Muenfah said before reaching out to take his hand, which was resting on his shoulder, and placing it over his left chest. Theerak blinked rapidly as he felt the rhythm of Muenfah’s heartbeat. “Because right now, I’m not afraid of anything, but my heart is still racing…”

    Theerak pulled his hand away from Muenfah’s left chest and rested his face on his shoulder. Once he realized that the rhythm of their heartbeats was nearly identical…

    Theerak felt his heart swell as big as the sun.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Pass me some shrimp, Li…”

    “The shrimp on the plate all have owners already.”

    “What?…Almost thirty of them?”

    “Uh-huh…”

    “Who’s the owner? Come settle this with me.”

    “Stop making a fuss. I’ll order more for you…”

    Theerak looked at Muenfah, who was about to get up from the mat to order more shrimp for Hia. But Phii Real stopped him and offered some shrimp from his own plate to his friend instead.

    “No need to go, Fah… I’ll share some with him.”

    “…”

    “First it’s crab, now it’s shrimp. Are you a glutton or something? Eating everything in sight.”

    “If you’re going to complain this much after sharing, just keep it for yourself, Real.”

    “Haha!”

    Everyone burst into laughter at Hia and Phii Real’s exchange. But there was someone sitting quietly, peeling shrimp in silence. Theerak smiled faintly when he saw the large grilled shrimp in Muenfah’s hand. He knew instantly that soon that shrimp would be fed to him. So, Theerak rested his round head on the taller man’s arm to wait.

    “Wait a sec, you little troublemaker.”

    “Okayyy…”

    “Oh man… that waiting-for-shrimp pose is melting my heart.” Hia said.

    “If you’re not as handsome as Fah, don’t expect to find someone as cute as Theerak.”

    “You little interrupter, always cutting me off, Hia!”

    “If Ball shows up too, I’m telling you… Hia, you won’t stand a chance.”

    “Good, don’t let him come… That jerk Ball loves to contradict me too.”

    “Little troublemaker…” Muenfah called before feeding the shrimp into his mouth. Theerak took a big bite of the large shrimp and chewed happily. “Is it good?”

    “It’s delicious…”

    “Eating something tasty really puts you in a good mood, huh?” Phii Babe said.

    Theerak, who was happily eating his shrimp, glanced at the person beside him who was also eating shrimp. “Close… is it good?”

    “It’s good… Want some of mine, love? I can’t finish it all by myself.”

    “Eat up soon… we’ll wait for you, Phii Fah.”

    “Okay.”

    Theerak craned his neck to look at the person sitting next to him peeling shrimp, Klai, before saying, “Li… peel some shrimp for Klai too, Klai likes eating shrimp.”

    “The shrimp on his plate… I peeled them all.”

    “Oh… I thought Klai peeled them himself.”

    Klai put down his spoon and gave him a dry smile. “Panli peeled them for me…”

    “Stubborn one…”

    “Klai, keep eating… our shrimp is here, so we need to go back to eating our own shrimp too.” After saying that, Theerak turned to take a bite of his second shrimp. Muenfah, with a neutral expression, used the back of his nondirty hand to gently wipe the corner of his mouth.

    “…”

    Phii Fah, eat some too…”

    “I can eat later.”

    “…” This happens every time… Theerak reached out to pick up a crab. He tried his best to extract as much crab meat as possible. While he was focused on peeling the crab, large, sweet shrimp were continuously fed to him without pause.

    “Does the stubborn one want to eat crab too?”

    “No… I am peeling the crab for you, Phii Fah.” Theerak replied while turning to flash a sweet smile at Muenfah. The man probably wanted to pat his head like he usually did, but since both of Muenfah’s hands were dirty, he could only return the same familiar smile.

    “Why are you peeling crab for me?”

    “Because it’s hard to peel.”

    His answer made Muenfah use the back of his clean hand to lightly tap the tip of his nose. “Good boy…”

    “…”

    Theerak smiled to himself and lowered his head to continue peeling the crab. He wanted to raise his hand to rub the back of his neck to ease his embarrassment like he usually did, but since his hands were dirty, he couldn’t.

    “I want to be called a good boy too…”

    “First of all, Hia, you’d have to stop being a jerk.”

    “You damn jerk, Ko!”

    “Stubborn one, you don’t need to peel anymore…”

    Why not? One crab won’t be enough for you to feel full.”

    “I can eat something else.”

    “Then eat this first…” Theerak said as he picked up a small piece of crab meat to feed Muenfah. “Is it good?”

    “It’s delicious.”

    “Then I will feed you another piece…”

    This time, Theerak picked up the largest piece of crab meat for Muenfah. The man prepared to take a bite as usual, but Theerak pulled his hand back first. Theerak laughed, delighted at teasing Muenfah. He held the crab meat in his mouth, preparing to eat it in one bite, but Muenfah, biting his lip as if annoyed, suddenly lunged forward so quickly that Theerak couldn’t react in time.

    Muenfah used his mouth to snatch the tiny bit of crab meat left on the edge of his lips before pulling away. Theerak stood there with his mouth agape, blinking rapidly. Meanwhile, the person who got to eat the crab meat to their heart’s content sat there with a smug smile, peeling shrimp next.

    Cough, cough

    Theerak shifted his gaze from Muenfah to his older sister sitting across from him. Phii Babe choked on her food, her face turning red, but thankfully Phii Dom was there to hand her water and rub her back.

    “I think I’ve got to try it…”

    “Try what, Hia?”

    Everyone followed Hia, as he stood up and walked toward the sea. Theerak furrowed his brows as he watched the senior scoop up seawater with his hands and drink it before returning to sit down.

    What the hell are you doing?”

    “I went to taste the seawater, duh. I wanted to see if the people around here could make it sweet.”

    “Haha, it’s not like you couldn’t do it.”

    “So… is it sweet?”

    “Sweet… but now it feels like my kidneys are done for.”

    “Haha!”

    “Seawater and crab meat—what’s sweeter?”

    “How would I know? I didn’t eat the crab. Ask the one who did…” Hia jerked his head toward Muenfah.

    “So, Fah… is the crab meat sweet?”

    Theerak sat still, waiting for Muenfah’s answer. He silently prayed that Muenfah wouldn’t respond because if Muenfah said it was sweet, he’d be so embarrassed he’d explode.

    “Super sweet.” Boom!!!

    Rak Niran, self-explosion complete.

    T___T

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After finishing lunch, everyone went their separate ways to change for swimming. Some, like Phii Babe and Phii Dom, who had worn their swimwear from home, could jump into the water right away. But for Theerak, he needed to change first.

    “Phii Fah, are you changing too?”

    “I’m just changing my pants, but keeping the same shirt.”

    “What about you Klai? Did you bring a spare shirt?”

    “I did.”

    “Then I’ll go change first, okay?”

    “There’s only one bathroom here… let’s go in together.”

    “W-Wait, Phii Fah…” Theerak, standing in front of the bathroom door, was quickly pulled inside by the taller figure. He hadn’t even agreed to Muenfah’s suggestion yet. “Uh, the room’s so small… I-I think we should take turns instead?”

    “…”

    “We can take turns. You change first, little troublemaker, and I’ll wait.”

    “Uh, well…” I started to explain, but he looked confused, like he didn’t want to listen. He turned toward the door, not looking at me. I sighed before saying, “Hey, please…”

    “Can’t you change, little troublemaker? Should I turn around and help you?”

    “N-No, it’s fine… I can change myself.” Rak stepped back from him, clutching his swimwear tightly. His thought to himself that he’d never shared a bathroom with anyone in his life. Even at camp, he’d wait until his friends were done before using it. But this situation was forcing him too much. “D-

    Don’t turn around, okay?”

    “Okay.”

    “I’m going to change now, don’t turn around, okay?”

    “Okay.”

    Rak hadn’t even taken off a single piece of clothing yet. He was just testing him. No matter how stubborn or clueless he seemed, he knew Phii Fah wasn’t the sneaky type. Rak took a deep breath and finally changed into my swimwear.

    It took him less than five minutes to change, but Rak didn’t tell him he was done because he wanted to see if Phii Fah’d sneak a peek. Several minutes passed, and he showed no sign of turning around.

    “Hey… I’m done.”

    “Okay…” Muenfah turned back to face Rak. “Are you going to face the door like I did, or stay where you are, little troublemaker?”

    “Uh, where are you going to change?”

    “Right here.”

    “Then I’ll face the wall instead.”

    “Okay…”

    Rak quickly turned to face the white wall. he stood there waiting as Muenfah changed, and after a short while, he tapped Rak’s arm to let me know he was done.

    “Hey… why are you dressed so revealing?”

    “Huh?”

    “…” Rak stared at him. Muenfah had changed into short black pants and unbuttoned his shirt completely, exposing his bare chest and abs.

    “You can’t dress so revealing like that!”

    “Where’s it revealing, little troublemaker?”

    “Here…” Rak pointed at his chest, then at his abs. “And here too.”

    “This is considered revealing?”

    “Yes!”

    “No, it’s not…” Muenfah frowned as he smiled faintly. He leaned down a little and whispered softly, “This is called jealousy.”

    “…”

    He chuckled in his throat and opened the door. Muenfah took Rak hand and led him out of the bathroom. Rak was still thinking about what he’d just said when he noticed several women in the lobby sneaking glances at them.

    “You’re too exposed!” Rak couldn’t stand it anymore and pulled the taller person to a stop, taking the liberty to button up their shirt. “Button it all the way up, okay?”

    He had to admit… he was possessive.

    “Can I leave the top three buttons undone?”

    “…” Muenfah knew the other was sensitive to heat, so his request softened his heart. “Two buttons are fine, no more negotiating, alright?”

    “…Okay.”

    “There, all done. Now Phii Fah, you can go play in the water.”

    “I don’t like playing in the water.”

    “Huh? Then why did you change?”

    “I’m going to watch you play in the water.”

    Rak smiled to Muenfah. “You can watch from the beach.”

    “No way… your ankle still hurts, doesn’t it?”

    “A little bit.”

    “That’s exactly why I need to stay close. You don’t know how rough my friends can play…”

    “Are they really that rough?”

    “They’re a bunch of wild ones.”

    “…”

    He nodded in acknowledgment and followed the taller person’s lead. As soon as they reached the gathering spot, everyone headed to the middle of the sea to play monkey-in-the-middle with a ball. The older guy said playing it on the beach was too ordinary, so they increased the difficulty by moving it to the water.

    The smaller one glanced down at the seawater, which reached his knees, though for others it only came up to their shins. He felt a bit jealous of the taller seniors who weren’t affected by the waves crashing in, especially the one standing calmly behind him.

    As for him? When a big wave hit…

    His legs nearly gave out! T___T

    “Stubborn one, are you okay?”

    He nodded shakily. He really wanted to play with the older guys, no matter how tough it got—he was determined. “I’ll keep going…”

    “Alright, let’s start… you, the older guy, be the monkey first.”

    “Me again?”

    “Yeah, you!”

    Everyone spread out into a circle around the older guy. He turned to look behind him and saw the taller one standing with arms crossed. The taller one didn’t join in the game but was there just to watch him. They gave a nod, signaling they’d stay in place.

    “Hey, you, Fah, aren’t you going to play with us?”

    “…” The taller one shook their head. “Just watching him is enough for me.”

    “Up to you.”

    “Come on, let’s get started!”

    The first person to hold the rubber ball was him, close by. Hia dashed straight toward him, but the ball was passed to Panli before Hia could snatch it. Then, as Hia returned to the center to intercept the next pass, Panli tricked him by passing the ball to the person next to him instead, ensuring Hia couldn’t escape being the monkey.

    “You bastards! Ganging up to mess with me!”

    “Haha!”

    “Nong Rak!… Catch it!”

    “Yes…” Theerak caught the ball passed to him by Phii Real. Without hesitation, he quickly passed it on to Phii Dom, but Hia ignored the ball and kept walking toward him. “The ball’s not with me anymore…” Theerak waved his hands back and forth in denial.

    “I don’t want the ball anymore. Can I have your cheek instead?”

    “No way…”

    The smaller figure stepped back until his back bumped into someone. Theerak looked up at the tall person standing close behind him. Muenfah wrapped one arm around his chest. Hia, who had reached out to grab his cheek, froze and let out a dry laugh.

    “I’m so annoyed with you, Fah…”

    “You still haven’t learned your lesson?”

    “Heh, can’t I just touch him once, Fah?”

    “Not this one.”

    “Hia! Please don’t interfere, I’m begging you. Fah is so possessive of his stuff.” Real said.

    “Fine, I won’t meddle…”

    Theerak laughed as he saw Hia make a heart shape with his hands and send it his way, thinking how playful all of Muenfah’s friends were. But a whisper in his ear drew his attention away from Hia.

    “Naughty boy…”

    “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    “Should we head back to rest?”

    “Are you tired, Phii Fah?”

    “No, but I noticed that you’re still hurting your ankle. If you push yourself to walk too much, it’ll hurt more.”

    “…” He still wanted to play, but what Muenfah said was true. “Alright.”

    “I’ll take him to rest first, okay?”

    “Okay, okay.”

    Muenfah carried him on his back and brought him back to the beach as before. While resting, Muenfah excused himself to use the bathroom, so Theerak watched the others play monkey-in-the-middle absentmindedly.

    “Still want to play?”

    Theerak turned to the tall figure sitting across from him and nodded. “Yes.

    If my ankle wasn’t hurt, I could’ve had fun for longer.”

    “I’ll bring you back to visit again.”

    “Invite lots of your friends again, like this time. It’s more fun with a big group.”

    “Alright…” Muenfah smiled before pulling something out of his pants pocket. “But right now, I think you should put on more sunscreen, or your face might get burned.”

    “Phii Fah, you carry sunscreen with you all the time?”

    “I always carry it, but not for myself.”

    Muenfah squeezed the white cream onto his fingertip and drew lines on both of his cheeks. He smiled faintly before dabbing a bit of sunscreen on the tip of his nose too.

    “You look like a kitten…”

    “Does a kitten have to make a face like this?” Theerak said while wrinkling his nose at Muenfah.

    “Can you make that face again? Phii Fah wants to take a picture to keep.”

    “Sure…” Theerak complied with Muenfah’s request easily. The latter raised his camera to snap a photo before helping him apply the sunscreen.

    “…”

    “Phii Fah, aren’t you going to put on sunscreen?”

    “I’ll do it later.”

    “Want me to apply it for you?”

    “No need… I’ll do it myself.”

    Theerak sat still, watching Muenfah carefully apply the sunscreen for him. He didn’t know when he started liking to watch Muenfah, but it was at this moment that he wanted to get a little closer to him.

    “You… let me take care of you too, okay?” Theerak said as he gently held the other’s face with both hands. He looked into those sharp eyes and smiled. He didn’t know where he got the courage to do this but then again… it was because the person in front of him was Muenfah that he dared to.

    Theerak moved his face closer to the other. He closed his eyes and touched the tip of his nose to Muenfah’s. When he opened his eyes, he saw that his attempt to share the sunscreen with Muenfah had succeeded perfectly.

    …There was a dab of his sunscreen on the tip of Muenfah’s nose.

    “Naughty one…”

    “I want to share the sunscreen with you…” Theerak’s hand reached out to spread the white cream on the tip of Muenfah’s nose before saying, “And I also want to take care of you like I said.”

    “Thank you.”

    Theerak smiled. “Phii Fah you have taken care of me a lot already. Let me take care of you Phii Fah too, okay?”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Have you packed everything?”

    “Yeah…”

    Theerak stepped into the car and sat in his usual spot. Not long after, Muenfah, who had gone to talk to the resort manager, returned. He checked everything one more time before getting in and sitting next to him as usual.

    “You can start the car now.”

    “Yes, Khun Fah…”

    “Are you tired, Fah?”

    Muenfah smiled and shook his head in denial, “Not tired.”

    “What about sleepy?” Theerak asked while patting his own shoulder with a few light slaps, “If you’re sleepy, you can rest on this pillow like usual.”

    “Heh,…right now, I am starting to feel sleepy,”

    Muenfah said as he let his head drop onto his shoulder. Theerak smiled and started telling funny stories, wanting to make him laugh. But not long after, the sound of laughter began to fade. It was then that Theerak realized Muenfah had fallen fast asleep. He turned to look at the chocolate-brown hair that carried a pleasant scent to his nose.

    It was Muenfah’s signature scent.

    And because he was genuinely starting to like this scent Theerak secretly took a whiff of Muenfah’s head…

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME